The Path Less Traveled

Chapter 46

2008-04-14T16:32:00.001-07:00

Adam started toward Richie, preparing to help him through the next few minutes just has he had helped Amelia and Jon. Before he took five steps he felt Jon’s hand on his arm. “No, I’ll do this, It will come better from me.”

Jon took a deep breath and walked to Richie. Kneeling in front of him he winced as he saw the pain in his friend’s eyes. Was this what he had looked like the day he woke up at Amelia’s? He figured it was a damn good approximation. “Bro, listen to me. Richie LOOK at me.’

Richie couldn’t look, he was afraid to move his head. Every time he did another frisson of pain zigged and zagged down his spine. “Damn Frank, what happened to me?”

Jon decided gentle wasn’t gonna cut it, time to talk to Richie like Richie was used too. “Dammit Asshole look at me.”

Richie glanced up, a wry smile on his lips, “Fuck off Frank, I have a headache.”

“Dean, look into my eyes, your safe, things are ok. Just realize your ok.” Jon repeated the words he remembered Adam saying to him, hoping it would help.

Richie’s eyebrow lifted. “Did she buzz ya up on drugs or something Frank?” He grinned as their normal banter stabilized him. Jon always could make things right.

Jon stood and reached out offering his best friend a hand up. As Richie gained his feet he was barreled over by a petite red head that was still sobbing, only this time she was sobbing with happiness. “Oh your back your back, I thought, Oh gosh YOUR BACK!!”

Richie’s eyes traveled to Jon’s as a spike of worry planted itself in his brain. “Where’d I go Red? I was tied like a bull on branding day.”

Jon shook his head, his blue eyes centered on his friend. “Dean, it’s not that simple. You know when we said our friendship would last forever?”

Richie grinned and nodded. “Yeah I remember bro. And at least your side of it will.” He stopped a moment, the memories of the night nagging at his mind. Jon, the stabbing, Amelia crying and the pain; he remembered the pain. Looking up at Jon, his eyes growing wide, “Fuck me sideways bro, do not tell me what I think you’re trying to tell me.”

Jon started to laugh, “Ok I won’t tell ya that Dean, but in say 100 years, when you still look like you do, and we’re writing the ten thousandth song. I’ll remind you what you said.”

“Fuck me.” Richie stood there astounded, surrounded by his friends, his life opening up in ways he had never before imagined. “Fuck me sideways.”

Jon laughed again, “I keep telling you Dean, you just aren’t my type.”

Richie started to laugh, “Fuck if this ain’t something.” Never the type to over think anything he turned and looked at Duncan, Adam and the woman who had instigated his trip into the immortal zone. “So whose gonna be my teacher huh huh?”

Adam looked at Duncan and begin to grin as he spoke. “I bloody well took on the last two. You get to play with this one.”

Duncan’s soft Scottish burr filled the room as he cracked out, “He’s not my type either old man.”

Richie and Jon grinned. He was going to fit in fine in Jovi land.

The next few months flew by as Richie adjusted to life as an immortal. Nothing seemed to slow him down, but then Richie had always been the easy going one. What amazed them all was how easily he had adapted to life as an immortal, as they watched the sword become a simple extension of his long supple hands. Whenever quizzed about it Richie would laugh and say “It’s just like my guitar, a natural part of me right?”

Training not withstanding, the Jovi machine was as usually in full movement. Days blended into weeks as the Lost Highway Tour kept moving from country to country. Their album was flying off the shelves and the tour was quickly turning into one of their biggest grossing tours of all time. It wasn’t without its publicity either. Jon and Richie would spend hours laughing over the “What drug is Richie now on to be looking so slim,” type news articles. Richie would often comment that it would be a great thing to bottle and sell. “Die and get fit,” he’d call it.

One of the hardest moments for both men was the day they had to tell Tico and David. They had taken well to the knowledge of Jon being immortal, but now they had two to deal with, which meant double the danger in their lives. The night they told them Jon had offered to let the band disband and fade into the mists of music time, and received two hard whaps up against his head from his friends.

“Just cuz your immortal doesn’t mean we aren’t friends. We’re the best of all time and just cuz you wanna have an extremely long life time does not mean we can’t keep making music. Right Teek,” David whipped out, his grin softening his serious tone.

Teek nodded and grinned. “You two are going to have enough time without us once me and Curly there get old, grey or dead. You’ll just have to put up with us til then.”

Amelia wandered into the hotel room in time to over hear the conversation and smiled. She had always known Tico and David were great men, but their words had put the icing on the cake. She walked over and graced the two men with a smile before dropping a kiss on each man’s head. “I always knew you four were the luckiest sons of a guns I had ever known, and you just proved it. It’s gotta be hard knowing that they will be here even when you aren’t, and yet you accept it and its business as usual. I love you guys.”

David looked up at her, a serious expression on his handsome face. “Baby it just means Jovi music WILL make it in to eternity. We planned on that all along.”

Amelia laughed softly, “You know what? I believe you. No telling what you guys would come up with to keep evolving.” She watched as the guys stood and they walked out to go to yet another sound check. Life wasn’t going to change what they were and neither was immortality.

They were going to be just fine.

Epilogue ((some 60 years in the future))

The two men stood quietly overlooking the lush grass of the New Jersey Cemetary, one tall and dark with shoulder length hair that even now held silvery hair danglies. It was the other man that caught the most looks though. He was young, with shaggy neck length hair and startling blue eyes, and as the men talked and his smile flashed a stray passer by would swear she was 50 years younger and swooning again over her favorite group.

As the old lady watched them a beautiful red head sauntered up and wrapped her arms around the Jovi look alike and kissed his cheek. She grinned at the obvious love between the two, and the easy camaraderie between all three.

Jon studied the simple head stones, a far away look in his crystal blue gaze. “Damn those were there days Dean.”

Richie grinned at his friend of over eighty years. “Yeah Frank. Those were the days. We still make our music now though, and in a few years we might even start a new band, who knows?”

Amelia laughed softly. Even after all this time Richie was addicted to his music and his guitar and even now he and Jon spent hours just composing and arguing over riffs. She doubted they’de be any different in two hundred years. It’s just what they were; it was in their blood this love of music and she wouldn’t change them for all the gold in the world.

“I miss ‘em though Bro. Even were we to do it again, it wouldn’t be the same. Dave and Teek made the group. God those were the days, when we were too young to know better and appreciate it.” Jon sighed, the memories washing over him like a gentle spring rain.

“Yeah I miss them too Bro, but ya know they kept up with us til the very end. Nothing will ever be Jovi, but we never expected it too.” He looked over at the companion gravestones, one with a drum statue on top and one with a set of keyboards he smiled. They were something else though, remember the day when Dave….” Richie’s voice trailed off as he watched an elderly lady approach.

The older lady smiled up at them and smiled. “I know you boys probably won’t know what I’m talking about, but I just had to tell you thank you.”

Jon turned his azure gaze upon the frail little lady, his whiter than white mega watt smile flashing, “Thank us for what ma’am?”

She smiled sweetly as she continued, “Just seeing you here today, while I was visiting my Stanley there, gave me a moment to remember being young. When I saw you I remembered my all time favorite rock band. You boys are the spitting image of the Dynamic Duo. I was able to remember the days that a much younger Stanley and I went to their concerts and danced and screamed the night away singing along with the band. As young as you are you probably wont know about Bon Jovi, but they were the best darned thing in music when I was a young girl, so I wanted to say thanks.” She grinned softly, “Maybe you’re related to them and don’t know it, who knows, but you two fellas made my day.”

Richie stepped over and gave the little lady a kiss on the cheek, and drawled, “Darlin you just made my day.”

Jon quickly followed suit giving the diminutive lady a wink and a kiss.”Ya never know who you might run into baby, but Dean there is right, you’ve made our day.”

Amelia glanced over at the boys catching their wistful expressions. She leaned forward and whispered to Jon and received a bright smile in response. Stepping away she walked swiftly to their car and returned carrying two cases, handing one to each man. Hopping up on the wall she watched as magic begin to swirl in the air and the boys once again began to shine.

Richie smiled then helped the older lady sit on the wall beside Amelia. He grinned that little grin of his and said. “This one’s for you Darlin?”

The little old lady’s heart skipped a beat, as she time faded away while she listened to the two voices rise in harmony.

Hey, man, it's been a while
Do you remember me?
When I hit the streets I was 17
A little wild, a little green
I've been up and down and in between
After all these years and miles of memories
I'm still chasing dreams
But I ain't looking over my shoulder

I like the bed I'm sleeping in
It's just like me, it's broken in
It's not old - just older
Like a favorite pair of torn blue jeans
This skin I'm in it's alright with me
It's not old - just older

It's good to see your face
You ain't no worse for wear
Breathing that California air
When we took on the world
When we were young and brave
We got secrets that we'll take to the grave
And we're standing here shoulder to shoulder

I like the bed I'm sleeping in
It's just like me, it's broken in
It's not old - just older
Like a favorite pair of torn blue jeans
This skin I'm in it's alright with me
It's not old - just older

I'm not old enough to sing the blues
But I wore the holes in the soles of these shoes
You can roll the dice 'til they call your bluff
But you can't win until you're not afraid to lose

Well, I look in the mirror
I don't hate what I see
There's a few more lines staring back at me
Now the nights has grown a little colder
Hey man, I gotta run
Now you take care
If you see coach T. Tell him I've cut my hair
I've kept my faith
I still believe I'm just...
Ha

I like the bed I'm sleeping in
It's just like me, it's broken in
It's not old - just older
Like a favorite pair of torn blue jeans
This skin I'm in it's alright with me
It's not old - just older

As the song ended, they helped her from her spot on the wall and smiled.

Jon gave her a look and smiled, “Thank you for all you’ve said, hope you enjoyed the song.”

The old lady smiled, a glow in her eyes, her heart again feeling young.. As she turned to walk off her mind whirled with how much like “her boys” they were. It was almost as if they WERE them.

Richie looked over at Jon, a grin plastered on his face. “We still got it bro.”

Jon and Amelia laughed as Jon punched his best friend’s shoulder, “Never was any doubt my man.” All three turned to walk from the cemetery, minds whirling with possibilities about the future.

As they walked away the little lady turned, her eyes misty with remembered times, as a smile played about her face. “So long for now Jon and Richie, or whoever you are now.” As she settled herself into the awaiting taxi, the driver glanced back, “Where too Miss Helene?”

The old lady smiled, her eyes still locked on the backs of the two men walking away. “Take me home, I have memories to revisit.”

Finito

Chapter 45

2008-02-09T22:35:00.000-08:00

He stood there beside her his mind whirling, her voice urging him to move, but something deep inside revolted against the urgings coursing through his mind. He shook his head, trying to clear the rampant white noise that was making it so hard to think. He didn’t do what he just did, did he? To be sure he didn’t just stick a dagger through the chest of his best friend. Glancing down at his hands he saw the blood and his heart began to pound in an abnormal rhythm, as reality settled onto his shoulders like molten lead. He had done it as assuredly as the sun would rise again on the morrow. He had put an end to an innocent life but it wasn’t his fault and the one who had
managed to make him do it needed to pay.

Somewhere deep within him a roar began to build, a roar steeped in agony and rage that built as it raced its way from deep within his belly to his throat. As the roar reached his throat and bellowed from his lips his hands snaked out and wrapped around the throat of the woman next to him. “What the fuck do you think your doing?”

Cassandra’s eyes widened as she felt the effects of the voice fade. As she scrambled for a thought she whispered in that husky vibrato. “Let me go pretty boy.”

Hands tightened around her neck as crystal blue fire blazed from his eyes to hers. “Not on your fucking life. I don’t know what you did, I don’t know HOW you did it, but you WILL explain WHY you felt a need to have me kill the most decent guy I know. What had he ever done to you huh? What vast crime against you did HE supposedly commit? Why did you have me kill him huh?” He got face to face with her, his breath whispering white hot across her cheek. “You say Adam is bad for all he did to you, but in this day and time he hasn’t hurt a pure innocent. You whine about something the man did three fucking thousand years ago as if it were yesterday. Well lady times are different now aren’t they? You don’t just kill someone to achieve and aim. Hell when that psycho stalker had Amelia all he did was grab her and hold her for the police. Jesus you’re a piece of work, you bitch about what he did to you, but YOU have me kill a man whose ONLY FUCKING CRIME was to love his music, his daughter and his brothers. Lady you take the cake.”

As Jon railed against her she slowly worked her hand to her hip and unsheathed the dagger there. With one fluid move she went to put the dagger to his neck only to have Jon’s hand flash out and grab the dagger with speed born of years of exercise from dancing from stage right to left. “Oh look at that, your next answer is to hurt the one finally daring to speak a bit of truth eh? Well lady I might have been a foundling, but I was raised in Jersey, and you don’t pull a fucking knife on a Jersey man!”

“Now answer me Dammit. Why did you have me kill Richie? He was tied up and helpless and you did away with him without a thought. The only murdering piece of shit I’ve seen lately is you. NOW EXPLAIN IT!”

Cassandra gasped, tears filtering from her eyes as she realized that all he said was true. She was worse than Adam, had let her entire life be warped by something that was only a flash in the pan of her life. She gasped until she started to laugh, her murky gaze brightening as she blinked away the tears. “Oh hell, you idiot pretty boy. How many folks STAY DEAD around our kind?”

Jon blistered out at her, his rage growing by leaps and bounds, “My fucking God, now you’re trying to play a game? Had he been like us Duncan or Adam would have realized that.”

Cassandra’s voice was soft as she replied, “Sometimes immortals can catch it sometimes they can’t. Maybe I was more in tune to that man’s baby signature than Adam or Duncan.”

Whipping around behind her Jon began to manhandle her back to the doorway. “Well you better hope your right Bitch, because if you aren’t, so help me God Adam and Duncan be damned I’ll saw your head off inch by fucking inch, so slowly you’ll be screaming even after I’ve removed it.”

Cassandra allowed for the treatment and let him push her back towards the other immortal hums. Her mind swirling with all the words that he had spat at her as she let her life run before her eyes. So many decisions, all based in hate, how could she have been so blind, so wrong to what she had done? Even the night when Duncan had screamed “I want him to LIVE,” she hadn’t gotten it then either. She was blindly stupid to anything but her need for revenge. It was true, times were so different then, she had changed over the millennia, why couldn’t he have changed? He probably had, just as she had to survive.

As they entered the door, her eyes fell upon the sobbing woman, and then slowly moved up to the two men standing over her. Jesus, she never thought of how her actions could affect anyone else. She whispered a soft ‘I’m so sorry I didn’t think,” as Jon reached the three people standing watch over Richie and shoved Cassandra into Duncan’s hands. His hands jammed into his pockets and fisted as his blue eyes took in Amelia’s tormented sobs. Dammit, he hoped she wasn’t lying, because if she wasn’t he’d never be able to live with himself. What was he without his best friend? He vaguely realized that Duncan and Adam were moving Cassandra off to the side as he slowly knelt and took Amelia into his arms, his tears starting as he allowed himself to grieve over the sight before him. He was still finding it hard to believe that he had done it. Richie might make him nuts sometimes with his goofiness and child-like exuberance, and sure he might have even muttered a death threat or two, but he couldn’t have ever harmed the man who was closer than a brother to him. “Oh God Bro, I’m so sorry, so sorry, just so damned sorry,” he sobbed as the tears began to fall in earnest.

His voice seeped into her grief, and something inside of her recognized his pain. Bolting upwards she wrapped her arms around him, her head burrowing into his chest. “Oh God Jersey, what we gonna do now?”

He held her tight his throat too tight with tears to even answer. Hell he wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to talk again considering. He could only pray that the night ended better than it had began. He rocked Amelia, trying to get as much comfort as he could give, his pain and guilt racing through him as his eyes drifted back down to Richie, his pain threatening to overwhelm him. He was too still; for twenty five years he had never seen him that still, not even in sleep. What would he do now; he couldn’t answer her because for the first time he just didn’t know.

~~~~~~

Murky grey eyes flooded with regret reached out to Duncan. “I never thought about the results, never thought about anything but revenge, and I was so wrong, so wrong about it all.” She glanced at Adam momentarily, “I never gave you credit for changing because I was so swept up in hating. How could I live so many years and not realize that if I could change so could you? I won’t ask for forgiveness, I doubt there is any to be had for me, but I am even worse than you. At least there was an excuse for the Horsemen, that’s how those days were, but me? Look at what I’ve caused in a day and time where it’s not excusable.” She reached behind her and lifted her sword from its sheath and offered it to Adam. “Just take me out back somewhere and take my head, I deserve worse, but it’s all I have to give in apology.”

Adam shook his head, as words he never thought he’d verbalize began to pour from his lips. “I couldn’t kill you three thousand years ago, and I couldn’t kill you when Kronos reappeared. Haven’t you figured that out yet? I couldn’t stop Kronos back then; he would have had both our heads. The only way to save you, to keep you alive was to let him take you. I was helpless against him then, just as I was when he wanted to reform the horsemen. All I could do was strategize and plan and hope you’d survive it.”

He sighed softly as he watched Duncan’s eyes widen. “You changed my life Cassandra. Sure you were a slave, and I had done that too you, but you changed my life, made me see what else could be out there. You made me realize there was more to life than death and war. I could have recaptured you after you stabbed Kronos, hell I followed you for days, but I let you go, I let you live.”

She gasped softly, “just like you let me live in Paris.”

He nodded wearily, “just like Paris, even though you nearly cost me my best friend.”

She went to reach out to him, confusion painting her eyes a luminous grey. “You cared about me.”

Before he had a chance to respond they both heard a screech of rage and turned towards the sound.

~~~~

Amelia shot to her feet, her scream of rage echoing throughout the building. She raced towards Cassandra hands curled into claws as she went for the woman. “YOU BITCH! I’ll rip your head off with my bare hands!”

Jon bolted up and after Amelia, grabbing her around the waist. “No baby, stop, you can’t do it”

Amelia looked at him wild-eyed, grief and rage shimmering from every pore. “You’re protecting her? The woman who bewitched you into killing Richie? His last words were to take care of you and Ava and you protect the one who caused his death? You may have been the one to use her dagger, but it was HER that caused it.” Her voice dropped into a deathly whisper, “Or do you protect what you fucked?”

He held tightly too her knowing her pain and grief was talking more than her reasoning. “Baby, I’m protecting you not her. You’ll regret it if you do anything before you hear the entire story.”

She twisted in his arms her eyes centering on Cassandra, her need to reach out and snap her neck shining brightly in her eyes. “They want me to listen to you, I can see it in Adam’s eyes and Jon’s and even Duncan’s. All I want to do is give to you what you arranged for Richie. My god what made you think it was ok to cause the death of such a sweet man?” She began to struggle, to get free of Jon’s arms when Cassandra just stood there unable to reply. She wanted so badly to just shake the woman, to make her feel the pain and grief she felt inside, that she knew Jon felt inside.

Jon's entire being was intent upon holding Amelia tight. He knew that if she got loose there would be hell to pay. Adam and Duncan were both intent upon taking Cassandra and stepping back a few paces. They knew if Amelia reached her she would be one short one head. As for Amelia her entire being was centered upon the woman who had started this whole mess.

Each person, in his own space and mind were so intent upon what they were doing that they missed the slight sounds behind them. Soft coughs began to wheeze through a throat that had for 2 hours had been dry and set. Slowly fingers began to twitch as blue fire raced through a body too long on a cold hard surface. Eyelashes fluttered and slowly opened as quizzical brown eyes took in the fact he wasn’t tied anymore, but he ached all over was cold and was still flat out on the floor. With a soft cough he turned his head to the sounds to his left and groaned.

“FUCCCCCCCCCCK, what truck hit me?”

To a person five stunned bodies turned and 5 pairs of eyes took in the personage of Richie Sambora.

“Whaaaaaa?” he started to ask, just as a blistering mind numbing headache struck.

Chapter 44

2008-01-31T21:47:00.000-08:00

He awoke to the sounds of “Hey bro are you alive? Hey KIDD Dammit answer me!” Blue eyes slowly fluttered open then closed quickly as the intensely bright light hit him square in the face. A groan

whispered over his lips as he wished yet again for one simple set of
sunglasses. He tried to get up off whatever he was laying on only to find that he was for all intents and purposes unable too. Damn he must have really poured one on after the concert. He couldn’t
remember ever being this hung over before.

“What the hell truck hit us man? I don’t remember taking the first drink.”

He could hear Richie’s snort of laughter whispering over his face causing him to risk the bright light as he slowly opened one eye.

“Damn man, you’re the last face I wanna see when I wake up. Where’s Fire?”

“Um Toto, we aren’t in Kansas anymore. And trust me, no matter how much the ladies like you, you aren’t exactly what I like to wake up tied too.”

Jon muttered softly as his brow arched slightly, “Yeah I just love waking up face to face with your ugly mug Bro. How the hell did we get into this mess?”

“The last thing I remember is this gorgeous lady with a voice that just went through me. Dude, I remember you kissing her like there was no tomorrow too, and I remember hearing a very pissed off Amelia, at least I think it was Amelia. The next thing I remember is waking up here trussed up worse than a pig on slaughtering day.”

Jon groaned softly, “I kissed her?”

“Bro you were doing more than kissing her.”

“Fuck me” Jon spat out, his eyes growing angry. “What the hell did that bitch do?”

“I don’t know Bro, but trust me, I don’t wanna be you when Amelia finds us, and I’m so totally sure she will if only to stomp your ass for kissing that woman.”

Cassandra walked back into the room a half grin on her face. “Well, it looks as if you boys are finally awake. Really, I’m sorry for how this had to come down, but it had to be. I’m sure you understand that sometimes a person just has to do something this drastic to solve a problem.”

“Lady there is no excuse for kidnapping someone” Jon speared her with his blue gaze. “No fucking excuse to hog tie a man and make him do things he wouldn’t do normally,”

“Yeah honey, I mean, we like ladies, you could have asked me nice, I would have probably obliged ya, and you’re a looker after all.” Richie winked her way.

Cassandra walked closer to Richie and leaned over him. She pitched her voice slightly lower and allowed it to hum, “Smooth talker that you are, you can just be silent for now.”

Richie’s face blanked over as he quieted, his brown eyes searching her face curiously. What was it about this woman that could have him losing the power of his own voice, something no one had accomplished in all his life. He risked a glance at his best friend and recognized the beginnings of the famous Bongiovi wrath beginning to seep its way into his blue gaze.

It was then he began to speak and Richie cringed hearing the condemnation in his friend’s voice. “I’m so sure you have this rabidly good reason for kidnapping us, but I doubt any excuse is a good one. So pray tell lovely ‘lady’ and I use that term more or less loosely. Exactly what gave you the bright idea that it was ok to kidnap us?”

Cassandra laughed softly. “Oh you are a feisty one. Does all that energy translate to a bed I wonder? I know it does to a stage.” She walked over closer to Jon and traced his lips with one slender finger.
“But to answer your question pretty boy, your friends with Death and that’s what has you in this predicament.”

“I’m sorry I don’t have an acquaintance with death. Try something that actually works this time,” Jon bit out impatiently.

“Oh you wouldn’t know him as Death, that name is thousands of years gone. But the memories of what he did to me then are as fresh to me as if they happened yesterday.” Cassandra tilted her head,
“you would know him as Adam, teacher, and friend; but he has you all fooled. He is a mass murderer of women and children, one of the original four horsemen. He is DEATH and he needs to die.”

Jon started to laugh, “So you’re telling me that quiet scholarly Adam is this terrible bad man that you think deserves to die because of something that happened thousands of years ago? Lady get a grip. Times change, people change. You can’t tell me you haven’t changed over the years. Why couldn’t he? Why hold something against him like that?”

Cassandra yelled. “You don’t get it. He killed my family and friends; he killed me made me immortal. He forced me to love him, back then there wasn’t any Stockholm syndrome or whatever it’s called now. He trained me and beat me until I was an obedient slave. He made me love him and then he just let his brother have me. Three thousand years has not dulled the hatred I feel for him.” Richie’s eyes widened as he listened. The entire thing was ridiculous. No one could hold a grudge that long, could they?

Jon’s next words were soft, but intensely spoken. “Sounds to me like you still harbor love for the man. No one holds a grudge for three thousand years without some pretty deep feelings being involved.”

“I do NOT love him, I hate him don’t you see? For all he did, he ruined everything for me. I HATE HIM!”

Jon gave her a half smile. “I think the lady protests too much.”

Cassandra nearly screeched, “You’re worse than Duncan MacLeod. Honor driven and decent, you think EVERYONE deserves a second chance; that they can change. Well you’ll see pretty boy you’ll see!” Cassandra turned to storm from the room, “I was going to loosen the binds, but now you can just lay there and suffer, maybe it will teach you good sense!”

As she left the room Richie’s need to stay silent faded. “Damn Kidd, you sure have a way with the ladies.”
Jon just looked at him and groaned.
~~~~~
She had lost track of time since returning to the hotel. Watching the clock had made it even worse. She knew Duncan couldn’t blink himself from Vancouver to where she was, but she wished he could. It was taking so long for him to get here. Joe had called with the information hours ago. They had an idea of where Cassandra was holed up. Just standing here waiting was making her insane, insane to the point she wasn’t sure if she could continue to wait. Her entire body was vibrating with the need to find Jon. Something bad was happening she was sure of it, something that could very well rend the fabric of her existence and she didn’t’ want that to happen.
She glanced back at Adam, who by and large was sitting calmly on the couch as if everything in the world was fine and dandy. There had to be a way around this waiting, there had to be.

“You can’t go after her Ammie, you can’t go up against a three thousand year old immortal. Oh don’t give me that look wench. I’ve known you twenty bloody years; I can tell what you’re thinking.”

She smiled at Adam, her brain whirling with plans. “You know me so well Adam. I always go off half cocked; I’m just this fount of never ending stupidity right?”

Adam sighed softly, nothing he could say would make it better. “Duncan will be here soon Amelia. We’ll get them back.”

“You keep thinking that way Adam with your holier than thou five thousand years of life. YOU assure me nothing is going to go wrong and insure it. YOU CAN’T. God, I can see why she’d want you dead, your insufferable when you think you’re right!” Amelia turned and veritably stomped to the door.

“Where the bloody hell do you think you’re going Amelia?”

“If you must know Adam, I am going to go talk to David and Tico, they are bound to be worried about everything and they deserve to know what’s going on. It will be them the press hounds if we don’t get Jon and Rich back before the next concert.”

Adam’s eyebrow quirked upwards in doubt, “and exactly what are you going to say to them?”

“I’ll be fucked if I know Adam, but I’ll come up with something. NO you aren’t going to escort me, you’re going to stay RIGHT HERE and wait on Duncan!”

She slipped through the door and to the elevator. As she entered the elevator her finger went to press the up button to go to the floor David and Tico were on, but her finger pushed down instead. As the elevator came to a stop she hurried from the hotel and motioned for a cab. Settling into its interior she gave the cabbie the address and the offer of an extra fifty bucks if he could make good time.
Adam stood and watched the window. He knew she was lying, knew she was going to go after Cassandra. He started altering his plans to include her in the rescue, then his plans on how to best punish his student for her blatant idiocy. Love makes people do some outrageously stupid things, but he had to admit this one would probably take the cake.

~~~~

She had the cabbie stop a few buildings down from where the bitch on wheels was supposed to be. Taking a deep breath she asked the cabbie to wait, offering him an extra bonus on top of everything else if he was there when she returned. Slipping into the shadows she silently made her way to the building Joe had named as Cassandra’s. With the barest of movements she peeked into the first set of windows and saw nothing, so with quiet determination she moved to the next set of windows in turn searching for anything to alert her as to what was going on in that building. In the last set of windows she caught a hint of movement and ducked down with a muffled oath.
Cassandra grinned to herself as she reached out with her powers to see just who was peeking in the windows. If she had pegged the little immortal lady correctly she came alone to find out what was going on. Knowing Adam he would have stayed back waiting on reinforcements, which is exactly how she wanted it for now. She mumbled a few words under her breath, enhancing all sound around the area and ensuring Amelia heard exactly what she wanted her to hear... She wanted the little red head to hear everything clearly, see everything with clarity; it was a sight she didn’t want her to miss.
Moving over to the two men she began to untie Jon as she began to speak. Pitching her voice to a vibrato she began to murmur words of love and caring, casting a bewitching spell over his mind. As the last tie came undone, she pulled him to his feet and began to rub the circulation back into limbs long gone numb from being tied so tightly.
Amelia peeked up over the window sill and watched with widened eyes as Jon began to make love to the woman with him. Each sound they made was heightened in her ears and burning a path of pain straight to her soul. He didn’t seem to be prisoner to the woman; in fact he seemed to be a very willing participant in all she was doing. Tears began to ghost down her cheeks as Jon slid up against the woman, his soft groans filling the night with their intensity. She almost stumbled backwards as his strong fingers began to undress the woman then slid over the skin revealed.

She turned from the window in despair, her tears increasing. How could he want her after she took him, what had that woman done to him to make him ignore the presence of his best friend tied at his feet? Why was he giving that woman something he promised would forever be only hers? The woman’s soft laughter had her turning back to the window in horror, her mind unable to accept all she was watching. The passing of the knife, the whispered command, those strong artistic hands plunging downwards, the look of utter shock and amazement on the face of a man she called friend. It wasn’t happening, it was just a dream, and it had to be because Jon wouldn’t do that, not for sex, not for a woman, not for anything. HE WOULDN’T DO THAT! Her mind was screaming in panic as she watched Jon and the woman pick up their clothing and leave the room, their laughter floating out over the night in a mockery of what had just been done. She slumped to the ground, horror written on each feature.

She had to do something, anything. She couldn’t just sit there. Taking a deep breath she made her way to the door and tested it, knowing it would be locked but praying intensely for luck. Oh god it wasn’t locked, she might have time! Taking off her boots she tiptoed into the room her green eyes overflowing with tears. Kneeling beside Richie she whispered, “Oh god Sambo I’m so sorry, so sorry.”

With a shiver she picked up the dagger Jon had dropped to the floor and began to cut the bindings from his cold body. “Talk to me Rich, come on I know you can.”

Weary chocolate eyes opened and blinked, focusing on the familiar voice. “Red.”

“Come on Sambo, let’s get you outta here. Come on hon, we have to hurry.”

Richie gasped out, “Can’t Red, too tired girl. Go, find Jon, and help Jon.”

Amelia listened to his breath rattling and shivered. This just wasn’t good, “How could he do this to you Rich? You are his brother. Oh god he just, I saw it and I can’t believe it. Now come on, we have to get you some help. Just move a little for me Rich, your too big for me to do it alone.”

He shook his head weakly. “No can do Red, sorry bout that love. It’s not his fault, don’t you go blaming Kidd. Its that witch, she’s done something to him, don’t you ever blame him you hear?”

Her hands went to his chest, trying to stem the flow of blood, god so much blood, so much beauty falling to its death upon this floor.

“Come on Richie, I know you can do it. You gotta keep trying, for Ava honey, come on. Don’t just lay there and let it work on you.”

“Sorry Red no can do. I guess it’s my time to go play a bit of guitar in heaven huh? You listen to me. You find our Jonny boy. And you keep him happy forever you hear me? And take care of Ava. My baby she’s gonna need someone more than ever. Take care of my brothers. They gonna need you more than ever. Don’t let me down honey girl you hear me?”

Amelia sobbed softly. “Dammit Richard Steven Sambora. Don’t you talk like that. You’re gonna be ok. You gotta be ok.”

Richie gasped as the pain started to fade. “It’s not so bad Red, really, feels sorta numb now really. I hate leaving you all. I had so many more songs inside me, so much more to say to the world, but we can’t choose our time. You tell Jonny for me, the last twenty five years were a blast, I couldn’t have asked for a better brother.”
Amelia laid her head on his bloody chest and sobbed. “God don’t do this Richie. Fight it for me. Want to live!”

“Aww darlin, I never wanted to go out this way. Always thought I’d go on stage you know? But if it means Jon’s gonna survive then I couldn’t’ have picked a better way. Love you girl, thank god Jonny found you again.” Richie’s eyes closed as his breathing grew shallower. “Getting kinda hard to talk girl, but at least if I have to go I do it with a beautiful woman next to me.”

Amelia laughed through her tears. “Dammit Sambo, you say the dangedest things you know that?”

A half smiled played out upon his lips, “That’s me, Goofball supreme.” With a broken breath he continued, “your gonna watch out after my Ava right? And my brothers? You wont hold this against my Jonny you hear me girl?”

“Let me go for help Richie. We could still save you.”

“Naw darlin, I’d be gone before you got back, I can tell that. And I don’t wanna go into the hereafter alone, so you just hold on to me darlin and heaven will have to admit me.”

Two hours later, when Duncan and Adam finally arrived at the house that belonged to Cassandra they found Amelia prone over Richie’s body sobbing as if her heart had forever been broken.

Chapter 43

2008-01-30T21:20:00.000-08:00

“You know this bitch Adam?” Amelia’s eyes were blazing green fire as she watched her teacher. “Why aren’t we following them? DOING SOMETHING?”

“Bloody hell Amelia, if we follow her she’ll bolt and she’ll take the
guys with her. We can’t just go after her that way. You don’t understand, you just don’t bloody understand.” Adam sighed. He knew the next few minutes were going to be hard, but the tormented look on his students face was even harder to bear.

“Perhaps you should explain it to me then Adam. Please explain to me why we just let an immortal with an obvious grudge walk out of this place with the most important man in my world AND his best friend.” Her eyes pleaded with him for understanding, and Adam for all his reticence at not telling much about his past, had to explain but first he had to take care of the more important business. Pulling his cell from his pocket he swiftly dialed an oversea’s number and muttered impatiently until the call was answered.

“Joe, Adam, we have a situation.” Adam grimaced at the snort on the other end of the phone. “I know I know you’re just a watcher, but this involves Amelia and Jon. Seems Cassandra, you remember her right, has reared her head. Matter of fact thanks to her grudge against me she’s taken Jon and his friend Richie more or less hostage.”

“I know Joe, you’re just supposed to watch, but hell, find her watcher, find out where she is, and for bloody hell’s sake get Duncan to fly here. I don’t know how much time we’ll have, but I want to stave off whatever damages I can.” Giving Joe the name of the hotel he softly said his goodbyes and flipped his phone closed.

“Come on Amelia, until he calls us back there’s not much we can do, so let’s go back to the hotel away from the other eyes and ears here and I’ll explain the best I can about Cassandra.”

She gave him a look that said clearly she didn’t believe he could give an explanation good enough to allow for all that had happened in the last half hour. Standing she began to move to the exit without a word spoken. He knew that telling her of his past risked losing him a student, but worse than that it risked losing him a friend like it had nearly done with MacLeod all those years ago. It was something that he couldn’t avoid now however as Cassandra had made herself a part of his life yet again. Walking silently behind Amelia he slides into the limo behind her his mind whirling with possible ways of explaining him, his life, and how he was over three thousand years before. Would she be accepting or would she react as Duncan had years ago. He had no regrets over his five thousand years on this earth, but if he did he was sure it would be Cassandra.

The ride to the hotel was long and filled with silence, Amelia refusing to speak and Adam unsure of what to say. As for her, she was choosing to reserve judgment and trust in the information Joe would soon give them. As for Adam he was sifting through his memories and preparing for the explanation he had to give. As the limo stopped in front of the hotel she slid from the car and walked into the building followed by Adam. As they walked into the hotel room Adam watched as she stopped and took a deep breath, her eyes tearing up as Jon’s absence there seemed to hit her harder. It almost broke his heart to see her as tormented as she was and know it was because of him, or at least because of something that he couldn’t change.

She walked quietly into the room the absence of Jon hitting her harder here than anywhere. His scent was in this room beckoning to her, calling to her and mocking her with the knowledge that the man that owned the scent was out of her reach now. Just the idea that they couldn’t safe him and Rich had her chilled to the bone, she just felt so cool inside and out. Moving over to his luggage she pulled one of his favorite, for the moment long sleeved t-shirts from the bag. Lifting it to her nose she couldn’t stop herself from inhaling deeply, pulling what little essence of Jon there was into her system. With a sigh she slid the shirt on over her chilled flesh and walked back into the living room. Settling herself onto the couch she raised her eyes to Adam and uttered one soft word. “Well?” Adam sighed and walked over to the window looking out over the countryside. He began talking, his voice soft with memory as he began to paint pictures within Amelia’s mind of his life nearly three thousand years old.

~~~

“We were brothers, brothers in blood and spirit; each and every one of us an immortal.” His voice almost quivered as he continued. “In those days it was kill or be killed, so we killed, not just one, not just ten, but thousands. Caspian, Silas and Kronos were their names, Kronos was the warrior. He lived for fighting and killing, and until the day he was beheaded by Duncan he continued in that vein. Caspian was insane and Silas well he was just a big kid really and loved his animals. As for me, I was Kronos’ right hand, I was Death and I liked it, loved planning the raids and strategies to make us richer in slaves and treasure. It’s not something I am proud of now, but the times were different then.

We rode out that day to pillage and kill and found a very small encampment that was led by some type of healer.

While we were killing I felt the smallest immortal signature. Curiously enough it was coming from the healer’s daughter. The thought occurred to me somehow that having an immortal slave that wouldn’t grow old or die form the diseases running rampant in those days would be a bonus, so I decided to capture her. I ran my blade straight through her and wrapped her in a rug to bring her back to our camp. I felt her begin to move as we reached our camp so I threw the rug from the horse and unwrapped her, telling her ‘surprise you’re not dead, that her kind was hard to kill.’ The wench tried to stab me. I had to grab her and tell her she had to try harder than that. When she asked me where here people were I explained we had killed them, but I did it in a very graphic way by pointing to all the skulls surrounding our camp.”

“She couldn’t believe we had killed them all, until I had pointed to the hole in her clothing. ‘Including you.’ I said. She looked at me with this look I’ll never forget and said that she should be dead. I let her know then and there that she lived because I wished it and that she would stay alive as long as she pleased me. After that she tried to run away a few times, each time I caught her and brought her back, each time I whipped her with no mercy knowing she would survive it, until I finally broke her of it.”

She became a good slave for me, maybe too good because I bloody well grew reliant on her even more so than my brothers. She grew to love me, I know that, but that didn’t stop me from the riding or pillaging, it didn’t stop me from being Death. We rode each day, killing men women children and it just didn’t matter. Then came the day when Kronos decided I was becoming too reliant upon my slave. He reminded me that as brothers we always shared everything. He wanted her and I couldn’t go against him, then or years later I couldn’t fight him. I let him take her, and to this day I will not forget her screams as she cried for me to save her. “

She killed him somehow that night and escaped, and this time I let her. Maybe it was a mistake, I don’t know to this day. Had I known that she would harbor such a hatred for me, for what happened I would have, I simply don’t know. Not long after her escape I grew tired of Kronos, my brothers and their never-ending need for blood and destruction and I left them. I wandered for thousands of years, never stopping in one place, never knowing the peace of having a home. I often wondered what happened to her and if she had survived.”

Adam sighed softly, his hazel gaze tormented as he glanced back at Amelia. “I can see it in your eyes, why didn’t I save her from Kronos, why didn’t I rescue her if she was important to me? My sense of self preservation was too strong and he was my BROTHER. We had ridden together for a thousand years. It was, at the time, all I knew or understood. “

I left them soon after she escaped; something inside of me wanted more of life. I simply mounted my horse and rode as far as I could from what I was. For a thousand years I roamed from place to place, gathering knowledge and education. I slowly learned something other than a life of death and swords. I changed, but what man won’t given the time and ability?”

I met Duncan MacLeod, that damned Boy Scout and he shook me to the core with his honor. I should have told him of my past, but you know he sees things in black and white so I never told him, until the day I happened into his dojo and Cassandra was there. Imagine how surprised I was that the woman had survived three thousand years and just happened to have known Duncan for hundreds of years. Stupidly I denied knowing her. She tried to go after me but Duncan stopped her. As I ran from her, my past decided it wasn’t finished rearing up to bite my ass and Kronos showed up. Imagine that, in the 1990’s he decided it was time to reform the horsemen and take over the world. “

To make a long story short, I allowed for it, I let Duncan believe I was back with them and that all the things Cassandra said were truth. They were as she knew it. But I did what I do best, I planned, I strategized and made it possible for Duncan to thwart Kronos’ plans. When it came down too it at the end, I couldn’t kill Kronos, but I knew Duncan could so I planned a way for that to happen. I ended up having to kill Silas though, I liked Silas, I loved his gentle nature, but I killed him all the same. Strangely enough Duncan was fighting Kronos at the same time and Kronos died at the same time as Silas. We shared a double quickening that night.”

As I was kneeling there on that wet cold concrete, too exhausted from the fight, sobbing at the loss of Silas, the loss of my friendship to Duncan, bloody hell just sobbing because I hurt, Cassandra had crept up behind me ready to behead me with Silas’ axe. I vaguely heard her ask if she was supposed to forgive me, but I couldn’t reply, I was just too out of it. I heard Duncan yell that he wanted me to live. I don’t know if it was seconds or minutes later but I heard her drop the axe and stomp off. That was the last time I saw her, but it’s obvious she still doesn’t believe I had changed.”
“Amelia, I couldn’t kill my brother because of who he was, and I can’t go after Cassandra for the same reason. Do you see that? It’s why I called Joe and why I asked him to get Duncan here. If anyone can handle her it’s Duncan. Call me weak if you will, but I gave up being Death and I can’t visit Death upon someone I wronged, even if the wrong is thousands of years old. Do you get that Amelia?”

Amelia looked up into Adam’s hazel eyes and sighed. “I don’t understand how Duncan didn’t see the difference Adam, but at least you two repaired your friendship. Do I understand all that you just explained, well not really, but I do get that all that happened a very long time ago and that you are a different man now. We both know however, that it was your past that is affecting me now so if we don’t save Jon, I charge you with beheading me, because I will not live without him. If we don’t save them from this woman then I want your promise that I won’t live an extra second longer. I demand you give me your word on this Adam.”

Adam’s eyes widened, “What makes you think I can kill you if I couldn’t kill her?”

“You’ll do it because I wish it, because if you don’t agree I’ll ask Duncan too.”

Adam’s eyes widened in shock at the words she uttered. He knew if she asked Duncan that Duncan would agree, and in that agreement he would lose the friendship he savored. “I’ll promise you that Amelia, but I also promise you it won’t come to that. We will get them back.”

“We better Adam.” Amelia looked up at him with eyes that held certain desperation. “We had better.”

Chapter 42

2008-01-28T21:20:00.001-08:00

Cassandra smiled as the security man lead her to the backstage area. Mortals were so easy to bewitch with the voice. It was rare to find anyone with a strong mind that could ignore her once she used her special talent, and the security guard was weaker minded than most. It had only taken a moment to implant the suggestion that she was supposed to be taken to the VIP area. With a humble smile the guard stopped at the dressing room door and looked up at her, a willing smile on his lips. “This is the room you were needing ma’am. I hope you enjoy the meet and greet.”

Cassandra granted him a grin and a pat on the cheek. “Oh, I will enjoy it I assure you.” She motioned the guard away and reached for the door knob and slowly opened the door.

~~~

As the door opened Richie glanced up. The meet and greet wasn’t supposed to start for another fifteen minutes so he was a bit confused. Usually staff in the arenas didn’t dare enter until the allotted time they had set for showering and dressing after a show. His eyes widened as one single woman walked through the door. Damn she was a looker, with hair the color of honey flowing over her shoulders and the most beautiful set of hazel eyes. She was quite the looker, tall with curves in all the right places. “Well hello there Darlin, what can I do for you today?”

With a wink she pitched her voice to a soft vibrato, set to pull Richie right into her control. “You can come here big boy and stand next to me.”

With a grin Richie straightened and walked over to the woman and tried to give her a hug. As his arms reached for her, Cassandra’s voice whispered over his mind. “Now where is that pretty boy that sings for you?”

“Aww he’s taking his shower pretty lady.”

Cassandra smiled at Richie as she reached up and traced his lips with her index finger. “It’s not time for fun yet, so you just stand there and prepare to protect me pretty boy.” He followed the urging of the lady and stood there behind her, a defiant and protective look sliding over a face that was suspiciously devoid of any other emotion.

~~~~

As Jon stepped out of the shower and dried off he felt the distinct buzzing at the back of his head that signaled an immortal near by. He thought nothing of the sensation and assumed that Amelia or Adam had finally finished up the end of concert duties and had made their way into the main dressing area to go with them to the meet and greet. Glancing around he saw that Amelia had laid out his post concert clothing too. Groaning slightly he took a deep breath, exhaled and went to slide into yet another set of very tight jeans and equally tight black t-shirt. With a shake of his head he walked to the door and entered the main dressing room.

He was all geared up to give Amelia some witty response to his clothing when he realized the woman in the room wasn’t her. His eyes narrowed as he took in the picture of Richie standing at attention in behind the woman, Thoughts blazed through his mind as he comprehended that the immortal was a woman, wasn’t who he thought it was, that he didn’t exactly have his weapon on him and that this just wasn’t good at all. Stopping dead in his tracks he uttered “And who might you be?”

Cassandra smiled and summoned the voice again. “I am the realization of all your dreams singer. Come to me.”

Jon shook his head, fighting the urge to go to the woman. “I should do that why?”

Once again that soft beguiling voice washed over him. “You should come to me because I wish it and because it will keep all you love alive and safe.”

Jon tried valiantly to not listen but found himself slowly being pulled towards that voice. As he reached her the voice washed over him again, soft vibrations that echoed and resonated inside of him causing him to take the woman in his arms as his lips reached for hers. His hands went around her and cupped her ass as he sinuously ground against her. She reached back and pulled Richie into her, a simple whisper of a command having him nuzzling her neck.

It was this exact moment that Adam and Amelia walked up to the main dressing room door. Stopping suddenly his eyes grew cold and distant. “Bloody fucking hell there’s an immortal in there.”

Amelia laughed softly. “Duh Adam, Jersey is in there getting dressed.”

He shook his head and replied, “No Ammie, this immortal signature is stronger, older. We have bloody problems.”

Armed with the knowledge that Jon was in trouble she wasted no time and jerked the door open. Gold flecked green eyes dulled to mere green as they widened at the sight in front of her as she processed that not only was Richie all wrapped around some strange woman, so was her Jon, and that woman was the immortal Adam has just warned about.

“What the flying fuck is going on in here?” Amelia sputtered as she stepped into the room. Jon reached up for another kiss as Amelia stalked over to him. “Jersey what the fuck do you think your doing?” Jon glanced at her but didn’t respond. “Dammit Jon answer me.” As the moments passed and she got no answer Amelia began to shake with anger. “What the hell is wrong with you Jersey?”

“Well hello there little girl, your interrupting me you know. He won’t answer you; you might as well stop trying to get him too. He’s mine now.” Hazel eyes drifted slowly over a very irate redhead. “Ah and hello to you Methos, or are you still pretending to be a scholar named Adam?”

Adam stood there as still as death as his memories of his time as Death and the reunion a few years previous washed over him. Like a bad penny Cassandra had shown up again and although it didn’t seem to be him she was after, he knew that she was doing all she was doing expressly to pay him back for what happened thousands of years ago. She was obsessive about hating him for all that had happened and refused to believe he was a changed man.

Laughing softly Cassandra crooked her finger and began to walk to the door. “Well it’s getting a bit crowded here. I think I’ll just take my boys and find somewhere a bit more private.”

“Jon! Richie! Stop for god sakes STOP!” Amelia was nearly shouting as she watched both men blankly begin to follow the woman out. “Adam, Dammit DO something, stop them!”

Adam finally spoke up. “What do you bloody well want me to do Amelia? We can’t challenge her here.”

“Why the hell not? I’ll challenge her if it will mean Jon and Richie are safe.” Amelia was ready to blow a gasket as she continued. “You’re supposed to be helping protect him and you’re just standing there.”

Cassandra laughed as she reached the doorway. “Typical Methos, no brothers to back you up, your spine is like a wet noodle.”

Adam growled softly, “This isn’t the way to handle your vendetta with me Cassandra. Release the men.”

She laughed as she walked past. “Isn’t it Methos? I think it is a way to handle things.” She glanced over her shoulder at Amelia, “I think the blonde one will be great fun to handle my vendetta with. The other is just icing on the cake. Don’t you worry little girl, I’ll take good care of your Jersey, such good care he won’t ever remember you existed.” Adam growled softly, his hazel eyes blazing with a Death like anger as Cassandra and the men left the room.

Amelia ran up to Adam and began to beat on his chest, “why didn’t you do something? You let her take them away, you fucking shit. WHY couldn’t you stop her?? WHO IS SHE THAT YOU OF ALL PEOPLE WOULD LET HER GET AWAY WITH THAT?”

Adam sighed softly and accepted Amelia’s frantic chest beating. “She’s a shadow of my past, one you won’t be able to hurt and one I can’t kill. Her name is Cassandra.”

Chapter 41

2008-01-28T06:28:00.000-08:00

After they entered the limo Amelia slid over to sit between David and Richie. That call had been a bit too close for her liking. Unknown immortals were an unknown factor that could end in a certain death for anyone. Gold flecked green eyes blazed as she glanced at Jon. “So tell me again whose bright idea it was to leave without me?”

“Red,” Richie began only to get a talk to the hand motion from Amelia.

“No don’t even Sambo. I know you; you’ll back him up from here to eternity and then some. I know who the control freak is here and I KNOW who decided not to wait on me and go on into that store. Isn’t that right Jersey boy?” She leaned forward a bit, her gaze steady on the man she loved.

For his part Jon was having a problem concentrating on her words as his eyes traveled to how her leaning forward was giving him a hint of heavenly skin leading to her breast. “JON FRANCIS BONGIOVI! I’m talking to you my face is up this way.” She leaned forward a bit further and reached out to put a finger under his chin and lift his face until he was looking her in the eyes. “What did I tell you about leaving without me or Adam with you? Can’t you do ONE simple thing we ask?” She turned her ire towards Richie, David and Tico, “I told you guys, he’s not ready. Why didn’t one of YOU come get me or alert me he was going to saunter out into the world to play fucking Rock Star unprotected?”

“Hey darlin, don’t go crawling the guys. I’ve been the boss for twenty-five years. They do what I want. I thought it was safe. Get over it babe. I’m a grown man last I checked so I can make my own decisions.” His fingers tapped against the handle of the door. “So you can just stop the lecture babe. I’m not gonna let this new thing in my life affect how I do things. I’ll just be more careful.”

Richie winced as he listened to his brother. He wondered if sometimes Jon was as smart as he seemed. Amelia had a point with what she was saying and Jon had brushed her worries off. He risked a glace at Amelia and the look she was giving Jon had him wanting to slide as far from the fall out as he could get.

“Oh so I’m lecturing you now is that right? What did I find in that store Jersey, an immortal! We don’t know how old or experienced that immortal was, you could be DEAD right now had I not gotten you out of there. Jon you HAVE to start thinking more strategically. YOU have to consider the what ifs now, more than ever.”

He leaned forward and grabbed her hands and pulled her into his lap. “Aw babe, don’t be mad at me. It all worked out okay after all didn’t it?” He flashed her a sexy pouty smile then whispered softly into her ear, “don’t make me beg baby; I’ll try to do better next time. What can I do to make it up to you?” His fingers brushed over her belly.

She bit back a whimper as she glanced up at him. She knew exactly what he was trying to do and damn it all it was working. She never could stay mad at him when he’d flash a pouty smile her way but she was going to have to try. He needed to learn that being immortal was serious business. She pushed his fingers off her belly and went to slide back to her seat next to Richie only to find he had his arms around her and was holding on to her. His arms were like steel bands, so strong and muscular and had her quite the prisoner. He had went right back to stroking her tummy and whispering sweet sexy things into her ears, all of it designed to make her forget her anger. She sighed softly and shook her head, her anger dissipating slightly but not entirely; it was however a way to get what she wanted for the night. “Jersey, you aren’t playing fair here and you damn well know it. I’m right about what I’ve said and trying to play on my emotions is just wrong.”

Jon laughed softly, “All’s fair in love and war babe.

Amelia growled softly and pried his hands apart and swiftly slid off of his lap back to the other limo seat. She turned her head and watched the country side flash by as the limo speed towards the arena. It was the hardest thing she’d done in her life; moving off of his lap and ignoring his sexy breathy teasing voice, but he had to learn that he had to be more careful.

Jon watched her as she studiously ignored him, with good right. He had a hard time ever admitting he was wrong, especially after twenty odd years of being the front man, the one responsible for the success of everything; it was time he realized that he wasn’t in control of everything now. He began to contemplate how to make things up to Amelia. He wasn’t sure but he had a feeling he’d be paying for today for a while. He wanted to do more than whisper sweet nothings to her, but he had a feeling he wouldn’t be doing any of that until she wasn’t angry.

Within short order they had arrived at the arena and exiting the limo, Amelia swiftly walked off towards the backstage area, intent on putting a little distance between her and Jon. Jon for his part was just as intent to keep up with her and make things right. As David, Tico and Richie watched the two of them enter the arena they began to laugh. “You know,” David started, “For a control freak the boss is so not in control when it comes to her.”

Richie nodded as they started into the arena a grin flitting about his lips, “well I’d rather have him like this than the cold hard professional we’ve dealt with for all these years.”

“It is like my amigos, that she has breathed life back into him after all this time.” Tico added.

“That’s exactly it Teek,” Richie finished as they entered the building, “he was damned good all these years, no doubt about it, but he’s on fire now.”

As the three men walked down the hall to the dressing room they could hear a rather loud disagreement taking place; “I AM NOT WEARING THAT TONIGHT!”

“Why yes you are Jersey. It’s what the women want to see.”

“I HAVENT WORN THAT IN FIVE YEARS, IT’S TOO TIGHT!”

“Jersey, quit yelling honey, it’s not too tight, you LIKE it tight; all the better to shake your assets.” She reached over and trailed a finger along his chest, “Besides, it’s a good way to say I’m sorry for today and you ARE sorry aren’t you Jersey?”

Jon closed his eyes and groaned softly. She had him right where she wanted him, stuck between a rock and a very hard something. He nodded with a sigh. “If that’s what you want me to wear I’ll wear it, thank god it wasn’t something made with spandex.”

“Oh I thought about that Jersey, I really did, but I wouldn’t do that to you no matter how good you’d probably look in some of those get ups now.” Amelia laughed softly then kissed his cheek. “I’ll leave you to get ready.”

She walked out of the door about the time the guys entered granting each one of them a smile. “Your outfits are laid out guys. Dave, I went with one of your pullovers, nothing Liberace flashy tonight ok? As for you Teekie, basic black all the way for you. Richie, I have your hats ready and well something bright the way you like it.” She turned to him as she heard him clear his throat. “Yes Rich?”

“Um, what’s Kidd wearing tonight Red?” Richie was dying to know.

Amelia gave him a wide grin. “Oh you’ll see Sambo, you’ll see.”

The guys went on into the dressing rooms and started preparing for the concert. As they entered they saw Jon staring at a pair of jeans and a shirt with a look that would have had anything else spontaneously combusting. “Bro, you’re wearing that tonight?”

“Yep,” Jon’s reply was a bit soft and a tad mournful.

“She picked that out for you didn’t she?”

“Yep.”

“Are you really gonna wear it?”

“Richie, Do I wanna make love to her again or do I wanna lose my head?”

“You’re wearing it. Gotcha Bro.”

Jon walked into the bathroom and quickly showered. After patting himself dry he began to dress alternately cussing himself and the clothing. Damn the pants were tighter than he remembered, or maybe they were cut that way as he hadn’t changed sizes in all these years. With a groan he lay flat on the floor and slowly managed to get the zipper up. “I’m either gonna lose circulation tonight or split a seam, but she wanted tight and she damn sure gonna have it,” he thought as he pushed himself to his feet. Exhaling slowly he walked to the mirror and finished his preparations, never once sitting down. Truth be told he was a bit afraid to sit down as a seam somewhere might explode and show more Jovi than he was willing to show.

As he walked from his dressing room he nodded to his band mates who were also exiting their rooms. Each man arched a brow and took a second look at his outfit. “Can ya breathe Jon?” David quipped with a silly grin.

“Let’s hope so Dave.” Jon grimaced. “Maybe after I move around a bit they’ll give. Damn what I’ll do to apologize amazes even me.”

After knocking and getting a chorused “come in,” Amelia walked back into the dressing area, her eyes lighting up as she saw Jon in tighter than tight blue jeans and an off bluish black skin tight leather shirt. “Well don’t you boys all look just spiffy?” She smiled as she continued. “You got 5 minutes to get on stage guys.”

They all began to filter out giving her a high five as they exited. Just before Jon walked out the door she moved up to him and wrapped her arms around him, her hips grinding into his slightly. “Seeing you like that is hot, makes me even hotter Jersey.”

Jon could fill his pants getting tighter and just groaned. “Baby your just trying to torture me. Now I have to go on stage like this.”

She grinned and smacked his ass as he turned. “That was the entire idea Jersey. I’m gonna have fun watching tonight.”

She followed him as he ran to the stage and out as the beginning chords of the first song began to play. She stood on the side of the stage and watched as they entertained the crowd with their music. Jon danced and pranced as if he were twenty four all over again.

She was pretty sure there wasn’t a dry set of panties in the audience including her own, he was that on fire. She smiled as he announced that Richie would be singing the next song solo and watched as he quickly walked off stage as the strains of These Days began to play. He walked over to her and pulled her into his arms to steal a kiss, then began to do a slow grind dance with her as they both got lost in Richie’s steamy whiskey hued voice. The song was over all too soon and with a final stolen kiss Jon ran back up on stage his killer smile whispering out over the audience.

As that song wound down Jon began to talk. “You know ladies and gentlemen, I have to be the luckiest son of a bitch that ever walked this earth. And today it’s truer than it ever was.” As the band began to segue into Born to Be My Baby Jon ran to the side stage and grabbed Amelia’s hand pulling her to the stage. He began to sing as he held Amelia close. The song swiftly turned into Bed of Roses as he began to slow dance her across the stage. As they came to the stage exit he gave her a kiss and whirled back to stage front to finish the song.

The concert ended a half hour later with the singing of their national anthem. As the band all walked to the front of stage to do their normal bow Jon’s head snapped up as he felt the beginnings of an unknown immortal hum. It didn’t take him long to usher the band off stage, ignoring for once the calls of “more, more, more” from the audience, something that usually had him prancing back on stage for a second encore. The band recognized that something was up and they all crowded around him as they walked from the stage.

Walking up to Amelia who had been joined by Adam right after the Bed of Roses song Jon whispered, “Did you feel that?” They both nodded at him, intent on just getting out of the arena and avoiding what ever immortal had decided to attend a Jovi concert. As they walked to the dressing rooms so that the band could shower and change they didn’t realize their lives were getting ready to wander straight into the stress zone.

Cassandra, Witch of Donan Woods was already at the backstage door using her voice to charm her way into the meet and greet.

Chapter 40

2008-01-24T00:33:00.001-08:00

Adam was bone tired. Five cities and two countries in less than a week had him feeling every year of his five thousand years on this earth. He wondered if they were going to keep up this pace of a city every other night. He groaned as his rolled his shoulders and shoved the next piece of the stage together. Of course he’d get the job with the manual labor and the wench the easy job of handling the bands wardrobe, but that was ok, it gave him reason to be extra hard during the rock star’s training session. He grinned as he planned that lesson, even contemplating the merits of letting his “brothers” watch. It wouldn’t hurt to take the rock star’s ego down a notch or two, if that were even possible.

~~~
Amelia muttered softly to herself as she organized each man’s stage locker. As she went through Jon’s she wondered what had happened to all of his leather and tighter jeans, the things the fans wanted to see didn’t seem to be in the case. She stood up and put her hands on her hips, blowing a stray lock of hair from her face. It wouldn’t do for him to saunter on stage in an old T-shirt and baggy set of khakis. As she looked around the dressing area she spied a battered case shoved against the far wall and walked over to it. Opening it up her eyes brightened and a wicked gleam began to shine in her eyes. Oh these were just perfect, now to convince him of it. She checked her watch and realized that she was late for the Music store promotional appearance. Dropping everything she rushed out to the waiting car and as she slid into the back seat urged the driver to put petal to the metal.

~~~~
The limo pulled up in front of the music store and four sets of eyes looked at the crowd milling around. “Bro, are you sure about doing this before she gets here? I’m sure if we wait a few minutes it will be ok.” Richie studied Jon, whose sunglass covered eyes were scanning all the people standing around the car.

“Rich, it should be ok, it’s just a signing. I doubt I’ll be in any danger. After all I have all 3 of you surrounding me.” He grinned at his best friend as his hand went back to swipe gently at the nape of his neck, “and I have a certain sharp thing with me too. We’ll be ok.”

Dave chuckled and spoke up, “Yeah we’ll be totally ok, until Miss Redhead realizes you left without her.”

Tico chimed in, “yeah and she knows how to play with pointy objects.”

Jon laughed, “So do I boys. Now, let’s get inside and make our fans happy.”

The guys exited the limo and smiled as the fans crowded them. They smiled and signed autographs as they walked into the store. Within minutes they were seated with people lined up in front of them and interviewers throwing question after question at them. For twenty minutes the men chatted to each fan lucky enough to get inside, and signed whatever piece of paper, or multimedia thrust in front of them. About mid-way through the appearance Richie noticed the slight wince that crossed Jon’s face as his head whipped up to study the room intently and recognized that look. It was a look that said “trouble” in big capital letters.

~~~~~

Amelia was out of the car before it even came to a good stop. She swiftly walked towards the door of the store intent on getting inside. She felt the familiar hum of what had to be Jon’s immortal signal humming along her nerve endings. She reached the door and slowly pushed it open, her gold flecked green eyes swiftly searching the room. As her gaze centered on Jon, he looked her way and smiled only to receive a slight frown back for the effort. He knew she was pissed from the way her eyes were snapping fire back his way.

He grinned and watched as she made her way back towards their table only to be stopped by a security man. The guards had been hired to keep overly zealous fans from getting too rowdy or breaking the line formed, and it seemed that Amelia had been pegged as just that type of fan. He bit back a grin as he nudged Richie to watch. Richie’s head swiveled that way just as Amelia began to grow red faced in anger. She had shown the guard her band pass, her identification that was proof she was with the band and he had still refused to let her go past the line to the table beyond. With a look to her face that boded ill for the men at the table she stepped into the line and waited her turn, like any good fan would do.

Richie bit back a laugh as he watched Red’s little adventure, “Bro you sure you want to let her be treated that way?”

Jon turned to look at Richie and grinned as he whispered back, “I’ll straighten it out soon bro, but she was late, she’s gotta pay the price.”

Richie grinned at the fan in front of him and signed his name to the CD handed to him. “Jon, you love taking them risks man. I wouldn’t be so brave if I were you.”

It didn’t take long before Amelia was finally at the front of the line; and she was ready and loaded for bear. Jon wanted to play games; well she was up for the game. “Let him deal with this” she thought as she smiled at Richie. Jon looked at her expecting her to lean over to speak to him, but received a big surprise when Amelia all but ignored him.

In her best dizzy lady voice she simpered out, “Ohh Richie Sambora, I’ve waited so long to meet you.” She leaned way forward and captured Richie’s lips for a sizzling kiss then slipped a note into his hand. “You can meet me there after your concert if you like. I’ll be all ready and waiting.”

Richie glanced at Jon and almost split the seam of his pants with laughter. The look on Jon’s face was priceless. “Well darlin, I’m sure we can set something up. Let me just arrange you a backstage pass.” Amelia squealed and jumped into Richie’s arms, as a few women behind her squealed or moaned softly at the woman’s luck. As she smiled Richie settled her onto his lap a wicked grin floating out to all the other women. “Ain’t I just a lucky fella for this lovely woman to be sitting in my lap?”

A few of the women muttered about how it was the redhead’s lucky day, and Jon muttered under his breath as Richie and Amelia played it up for the audience. She risked a glance at Jon and winked before leaning close as if to kiss Richie again. Before her lips could touch his she was pulled into a familiar lap and kissed breathless. “Just thought I’d show you what you were missing Miss.” Jon whispered dramatically. As the women standing in line applauded and Amelia vainly tried to regain her faculties she registered the familiar sensation of yet another immortal around. Her gaze searched for Adam among the people in the store and didn’t see him. She glanced back at Jon and leaned in to whisper. “We have to get out of here Jon, before whoever this is sees exactly who is giving off the signature.” Leaning over to Richie she whispered, “We gotta jet Sambo, its getting dangerous in here if you get my drift.”

Richie grinned and stood, pulling Amelia up from Jon’s lap; “so missy, did ya choose dark or light?”

Amelia looked back at Jon then at Richie and picked their little game back up. It would probably make the papers the next day, but it could only further their reputations. “Aww, do I have to choose? Ya can’t choose between day and night, you need them both you know.”

Jon sensually stood from his chair and wrapped his arm around Amelia. “Well we have till concert time to get you to choose sweet lady.’ He turned to the crowd in the store. “I’m really sorry we didn’t have time to get to all of you, but the concert draws near. If you’ll leave your address with the store here, we’ll be sure to mail you an autographed picture.” Motioning to Tico and David he began to walk swiftly to the front of the store, his arm still wrapped around Amelia. She had her arm around Richie; her plan to make it hard to tell which was immortal or not was hopefully working.

The tall gorgeous woman watched them walk from the store, a slight grin on her face. The little redheaded girl was obviously protecting one of the band members by that overly flirtatious scene she had played out. She had no interest in baby immortals or the game and hadn’t for many years, but it was always fun to see how they reacted to her immortal buzz. The young redhead had been trained by someone good; it was obvious from how quickly she had gathered up her little band and vacated the store.

With a tilt of her head the woman brushed her brunette hair back and concentrated on the red head exiting the store. She was called the Witch of Donan Woods for a reason. She had gifts, always had even before becoming immortal, and she didn’t mind using them when needed. With a whisper she was able to scan the surface thoughts of the young redheaded woman, her eyes growing wide at what she saw.

Cassandra shivered as the picture of Methos floated unbidden to her mind. So you’re still around. Duncan didn’t do away with you, and now you’re teaching other immortals your way of doing things. We can’t have that now can we?” It was time to make him pay for all he had done three thousand years before, and even a few years ago when the Horsemen had reunited. “I won’t be able to get to you directly yet Methos, but I know the perfect way to get AT you. I’ll just start by taking away what’s most important.”

Her mind was awhirl with plans, but first she had to find out which man the little red head really preferred. After all it wouldn’t be good to bewitch the wrong man; it would unhinge all of her plans. “I guess I’m heading to a concert tonight, and finding a way backstage, and then the fun will truly begin. I’ll make them all hurt for what he did to me, and in the end I’ll have his head; with no Duncan MacLeod around to stop me this time.

Cassandra, the Witch of Donan Woods, began to laugh hysterically as she exited the store in search of a ticket merchant.

Chapter 39

2008-01-17T21:29:00.001-08:00

He awoke first and propped himself up on one elbow to watch her sleep. It wasn’t often that she was that still. Unable to resist he reached over to brush a stray lock of her auburn hair from her face, his fingers tracing lightly over her lush lips. He smirked as she brushed at the offending tickle and lightly traced over her cheek to her ear. A throaty chuckle escaped him as she slapped at the pesky thing interrupting her sleep. Tilting his head close, his lips brushing her lobes he whispered, “It’s time to get up sleeping beauty. There are people wanting to see that you’re ok.”

She pressed back against him, her hips wriggling slightly. “Do we really have to?”

He bit back a groan as she pressed back against him and dug deep within for the control she was playing havoc with. “Darlin, we have to get out of this room some time.”

She turned then, her cat green gaze searching out the baby blue eyes she loved. “I’m,” she paused, searching for the words to convince him to stay here where it was safe.

He read the trepidation in her eyes and smiled gently. “Now that’s not the strong independent lady I know. She wouldn’t let a bump in the road have her cowering in fear. They are all your friends Fire, and they love you. They understand what you went through. Let them help you instead of hiding from them.”

She sighed softly, a smile playing about her lips. “When did you get so smart Jonny?”

He flashed his megawatt grin her way. “Who says I haven’t always been that smart?”

With an impish look in her cat green eyes she whispered, “I remember who put your wardrobe together in the 80’s Darlin.”

He rolled on top of her and began to tickle her sides, his eyes sparkling with mirth, “yeah, yeah, yeah, you liked that then, just like you love what I do now. So tell me again who is the smartest.”

She gasped as his supple fingers ran over every ticklish spot she had, but she refused to full out laugh. “Richie?” She laughed out loud at the perplexed look on his face, and then started squirming in earnest as his fingers dug in lightly at a very sensitive spot.

“So, Richie is smarter than me eh?” He gave her a little boy pout, the type that always made her melt and change her mind.

“Stop Jonny, please stop,” she gasped as he continued his flurry of tickles, “aahhh stop it!!”

He leaned in and captured her lips in a kiss that had her more breathless than the tickles. “You know its me Darlin, stubborn, smart and I never give up. You might as well give in.”

The tears were streaming from her eyes as she laughed and tried to get away from his merciless fingers. “Ok, yes YOU always have been very wise and tough and a touch more stubborn than needed.”

The tickling stopped as he pulled back and winked at her. “See I knew you were a smart lady. Now quit trying to hide in this room and let’s get back to living. You have ten minutes to pull it together before we leave this room.” He leaned in again and gave her a tender kiss. “You are a fighter, so prove it.” Standing he went to the closet and pulled out a pair of fit him like too tight gloves black jeans and a red silk shirt. “Time’s a wasting Darlin. Want me to pick out your clothes for ya?”

Her eyes widened as she bolted from the bed. “Damn Jonny I want to breathe today. I like my blood circulating even if you don’t.” Within mere minutes she had pulled on a pair of soft suede slacks, and an emerald green velour peasant style blouse. With economical moves she quickly had her hair twisted back into a soft bun.

“And you call MY pants tight Darlin? You’re trying to drive me crazy right Fire?”

Amelia laughed softly and turned to walk to the door, an extra swish to her walk. “I aim to please Jersey. You telling me you’re not pleased?”

“Hey I’m a man, if you had on burlap and it was that tight, I’d be pleased.” He walked over and took her arm in his. “Let’s go gorgeous.”

~~~~~

Five men sat in the kitchen chatting amiably as their day started. The musicians in the group were discussing upcoming rehearsals and concerts, and how to dynamite Jon from the bedroom for said rehearsals or concerts. Adam and Duncan were throwing in their two cents worth on how to accomplish the goal when all five men heard something at the kitchen door. Five sets of eyes swiveled to see a tired but happy looking lead singer and his lady enter the room.

All five men stood and swarmed the couple, thumping Jon on the back or alternately punching his shoulder, then hugging Amelia.

“Air, I need air here boys.” She laughed as yet another hug came her way. “Sheesh you’d think I died or something.” She slid from between them all and meandered over to the coffee pot. “I’ve been out of the loop for days, who wants to update me on everything?”

“We were just discussing how Kidd must really be getting older than it seems as he has seemed to have forgotten the concerts coming up.” Richie grinned as Jon flipped him a finger. “He’s usually the one ten steps ahead of all of us.”

She poured herself a cup of coffee then turned as she sipped it slowly, one fine eyebrow arching quizzically. “And what makes you think he forgot anything?”

Jon shrugged, and then spoke softly, “I didn’t forget, but I was totally prepared today to cancel had Fire not been better.”

Dave, Tico and Richie looked at Jon stunned amazement evident on their faces. He never cancelled a concert, not even when their plane nearly crashed. “Man, you’ve never cancelled, not in twenty five years even when your voice nearly went. Hell you nearly missed a birth here and there because you said you couldn’t or wouldn’t let down the fans.” Richie tilted his head, “you losing the love for it all bro?” He knew that now that Jon’s life was different that things might end, but he wasn’t expecting that soon an end to things.

Amelia started laughing about the same time Jon started grinning. “You find that bottle of peyote Bro? I am a musician, singer writer and I always will be. You watch, I’ll be doing this long after many are dead and gone. But our lives mean something too. I’m learning that sometimes you have to prioritize a bit. I wouldn’t have let our people hanging, I would have rescheduled, gave them the concerts free; hell something in return you know. We don’t have to worry about that now do we? The studios ready and we are going to go to work. I actually have the set lists more or less set. I had a lot of time to think this week you know.”

Amelia walked over to Jon and handed him a cup of coffee then looked at Richie and the guys. “I suggest you all just prepare to pack because I have a feeling this week is going to fly by and before you know it your going be seducing the masses again.” She turned and winked at Richie, “well all except for Jersey there.”

Richie started to laugh as he caught what her wink said that her words didn’t have too. “Well my friends I think we need to go ahead and rehearse. I hear the boss is back in business.”

~~~~~~~~~

The next ten days was a flurry of activity as the band prepared for their next scheduled concerts. Set lists were written, rearranged, discarded and rewritten time and time again. Jon was brimming with an energy the guys hadn’t seen him show in many a year, and each one knew that it was the doing of Amelia. Their concerts over the last twenty five years had been awesome, but they were already realizing that the ones upcoming were going to blow the past out of the water. Each man was stoked and it showed in each thrum of the guitar or beat of the drum.

During this time, Duncan had taken his leave. It was time to return to Seattle and to reopen the Dojo. He would miss this little group, but he had promised to show up at one of the concerts in Vancouver. Adam had disappeared for a few days claiming research he had to do, but had promised to be there on departure day to play his part as personal trainer.

Richie was worried though about Jon’s new found immortality and how it would affect the band. He felt a bit guilty about Tico and Dave being in the dark about everything and didn’t know how he would handle things if something were to actually happen to Jon. It was time to beard the lion in the den and talk to Jon about the brothers.

That night as Tico and Dave left to get a snack, Richie walked over and picked up his Alvarez, then sat and began to strum the strings softly. It was a signal that either inspiration had hit or he had something on his mind. Jon had seen that happen so many times over the years that he knew something was up. He watched for a few minutes then went over and sat down on the stool beside him. “Ok bro, what gives?”

“Kidd,” Richie sighed, “I’m just worried dude. You have all these new things in your life, and for the first time in twenty five years we’re keeping secrets from Dave and Tico. I know it’s important to do, but I’m feeling like a hound doing it. Man it’s always been; what goes on in the band stays in the band and now we’re separating them from us. I understand it man but I don’t like it. I just wish there was a way to fix it.”

Jon sighed softly. “I understand Rich, and I wish I could tell them. I have a feeling Adam would be pissed to hell and back, and Amelia too. It’s just not safe to let many mortals in on this secret.”

“Hell bro, Tico and Dave aren’t just ANY mortals though.”

“I know bro.” Jon didn’t know what to say really. He agreed with Rich about Tico and Dave. He wanted to tell them. He stood and walked to the window and looked out deep in thought, wishing for the hundredth time he could find a way to let Teek and Dave in on the new wrinkles in his life.

Amelia stood quietly in the door way watching them talk. She had only caught part of the conversation, but she could see the concern in Richie’s chocolate gaze, and the pain in Jon’s azure eyes. He had done so much for her after the kidnap. Hell, he had taken her back and forgiven her for all she’d down twenty years before. With a sly smile she figured out exactly how to repay all that love and kindness. With a shake of her head she whirled and walked quickly to the kitchen. All she needed now was an audience and something really sharp. Jon was gonna be happy, Richie was gonna howl and Adam would probably curse her out, and she’d handle it all.

~~~~~~~~

Twenty minutes later Tico and David had returned to the studio ready to start rehearsals again. They looked at Richie and Jon, noting the tenseness in the room, but put it down to a slight artistic difference the two men probably had. Sometimes in setting up set lists Richie would disagree a bit with Jon and they’d go all silent, but they always worked it out.

Before they could gear up for the next song, Amelia wandered in with a grin on her face. “Hey guys!”

Four totally in tune voices mimicked back, “Hello pretty lady! What brings you in here?”

“Oh, I needed a bit of help and as I have four big strong fellas right here, why should I try to handle this alone?” She wandered over to Richie and gave him a wink before leaning over and whispering, “Buckle your seat belt Sambo and keep them all from killing me ok?”

Richie grinned and nodded; a curious gleam to his brown gaze. Red was up to something and it promised to be interesting, if the wicked look in her eyes was any indication.

She continued, “Now Teek and Dave would you please come here and take a seat on these two stools beside Jon and Rich?” The two men got up from their respective instruments, curious as to what was going on. “Bear with me now. I promise this will be fun, for most of us that is.”

Jon tilted his head studying Amelia intently. Fire was up to something; she had that look in her eyes, and as he recalled that look didn’t bode well for someone. “Ok Fire, what’s up?”

She smiled at Jon and didn’t answer him right away, choosing instead to walk over to Dave and Tico. Leaning close to them to slowly pulled a very wicked looking butcher knife from her belt and handed it to Dave. “Joker honey, can you tell me if this lil old knife is sharp enough? I think I need to sharpen it more.”

Dave took the knife and tested it a moment before nodding. “Ok I don’t get it Red, why you wanted that as help, but yeah its pretty darned sharp, but I think you could tell that?”

Jon’s eyebrow arched nearly to his hairline as he walked over to Amelia. He was concerned that she was flashing back, that the peyote was not out of her system like they had all thought. “Babe, I’ll fix the knife for you honey, just hand it here,” he said very softly as he held out his hand.

At this moment three very concerned men suddenly realized by the tone in Jon’s voice that maybe everything wasn’t ok with their favorite auburn haired beauty. They recognized that they needed to sit very still and be very quiet and let Jon handle what he had been taking care of all week.

“Awww Jersey, now why would you want my knife? But if you want it you can have it!” Amelia grinned out as she turned towards Jon brandishing the knife. “Baby, come on, just give me the knife ok? We’re all friends here, nothings going to hurt ya.”

She smiled softly. “Your wish is my command Jersey. Always has been you know that. I love you Jonny, don’t be mad, I couldn’t think of any other way to do this.”

Jon’s head snapped up as Amelia, swift as lightning slid the knife home, straight through Jon Bon Jovi’s chest.

~~~~

Riche started laughing as Jon’s hands flew to his chest, a stunned look of total amazement in his blue eyes as he hit his knees. Amelia dropped the knife and looked over at Tico and David who were standing there their eyes moving from Richie to Jon to her. They didn’t know what to do or say, or who to help first.
David finally reacted and ran for the phone. “Oh my God, Amelia have you lost your fucking mind? Teek, grab her, my god she’s killed him!”

Richie fell back onto the couch crowing with laughter. It wasn’t funny by God but it was hilarious too.

Amelia arched a brow at Teek, and then spoke softly. “David honey don’t you dare pick up that phone. You won’t like the consequences I promise you. Just come right back here and sit down.”

David looked at her like she’d grown a second head. “Lady, you just put a knife through his chest, he’s bleeding to death. How could you do that to him?”

Amelia laughed softly. “Calling the police wont help, they’ll think your crazy by the time they get here. Calling an ambulance wont help, he's dead as a door knob already Joker. Now come sit down!”

Riche spat out between guffaws. “Best you just do what she says Dave. It’s not what you think.”

Tico growled out in his aged whiskey Spanish accent. “Then what is it my friend? I know what it looks like to me. You must be crazy too!”

David studied Amelia for a moment. She didn’t look too crazy matter of fact, she even looked pretty calm. He walked over to Jon and knelt feeling for a pulse didn’t feel one. “My god he’s dead. Red you’ve killed Bon Jovi. Why? I thought you loved him?”

“David it’s because I love him so much that I did this. You’ll understand soon. It was the only way to show you all how much he’s loved, and how much he loves you. I had to find a way to repay all he did this week.”

David shook his head, more confused than ever. “So killing him is repaying him? Lady your more nuts than I originally remembered thinking you were.”

Amelia sighed. “Once upon a time thousands of years ago a new species of human was born upon this earth. They are called immortals. They are destined to live forever, without aging, growing old or dying. Most wounds will heal; normal deaths can be recovered from. As long as you don’t sever the head from their body they can and WILL revive you see.”

David and Tico both started to laugh hysterically as David spat out. “You’re insane, that’s just totally impossible!”

Amelia turned a gentle gaze towards Dave. “Now do you really think that I would kill the one and only man I love if I wasn’t totally sure it wasn’t permanent? What I am telling you is truth. Once an immortal dies the first time they come back, to be forever immortal. Once immortal they are a part of what we call the game. The game goes on until only one immortal remains. That immortal will win what is called the prize. Do not ask me what the prize is, no immortal knows. “

David arched a brow but kept listening. “You see David, the only reason I left twenty years ago is because I died and became immortal. That is what forced me to leave Jon. Now twenty years later I find him in the snow with amnesia and low and behold it seems he was immortal too. I can only guess that he died when that plane he was on crashed that night. Anyways, you know the rest of the story. We brought him home, he got his memory back and I was with him.”

“What you didn’t know was that now he is immortal, he has to carry a sword at all times and we have to protect him as he learns to use that sword to protect his life. Nothing is going to change as far as Bon Jovi goes. There are ways to help him age “gracefully.” He already looks younger than he is anyways, that will be a breeze.”

“The only wrinkle, boys, was that he couldn’t tell you, his brothers that he had changed. It was eating him up inside to carry the secret so I fixed that.”

David and Tico looked at her as she quieted and Tico gave her a certifiable look. David though, had to say his part. “He still looks pretty damn dead to me.”

It was at this moment that a gasp was heard from the floor. Four sets of eyes turned to watch blue eyes open and a handsome face grimace. Tico nearly fell off his stool and David yelped “Fuck me!”

Jon groaned as he stood. “No thanks Bro don’t think I want to do that, but I AM considering that whipping is good enough for a certain redhead.” He turned to Amelia, an exasperated look on his face. “You ruined my shirt.”

She smiled innocently. “I solved your problem.” She turned to David and Tico, “what goes on in the band stays in the band right? Now you understand the true need for secrecy. Sometimes, Jon or I might act a bit wired, if we sense another immortal around. We are trusting in his family, his brothers here in this room, to understand and help.”

David walked over to Jon and couldn’t resist poking him in the chest. “Damn no hole or anything. Now that IS a nifty trick.”

Jon grinned. “Yep it is at that bro.”

The four men joined hands just as they always did before going on stage. “Nothing changes guys. The concert’s in a couple days.”

David looked at Tico who looked at Richie who was still laughing. He looked up at the men who still looked a bit stunned, and fell back into laughter as David asked, “Dude does it hurt when she does shit like that?”

Jon looked at David a grin on his lips. “What the fuck do YOU think. “

David smiled, “I think we all just took a bypass into the twilight zone, that’s what I think.”

Richie Jon and Amelia nodded. “Good a thing as any to call it Joker.”

Jon clapped his hands together. “Ok guys, fun times over, lets get back to work.”

Tico spoke up. “AFTER you take a shower dude, you’re a bit messy there.”

They all took a look at Jon and began to laugh as he grinned and walked from the room. David nodded and thought, “Damn and I thought life was interesting before. No telling what it was gonna be like now. Immortals among us, and you couldn’t tell which was which. He was sticking close to the ones he knew. Sharp things hurt and he wasn’t a hurting kind of man.

~~~~~
Two days later found them all at the airport preparing to take off for the first leg of the concert tour they had set up. The four members of Bon Jovi had pulled even tighter together if possible. Every so often Tico or David would think up a question and without reservation would ask it. They always got a complete and honest answer from either Amelia or Jon.

As they entered the airport, Adam joined them having just returned from his trip to Vancouver. As he gathered his baggage and handed it over to be placed on the Jovi Jet he played catch up with what had happened in the few days he had been gone.

As a group they all walked to the private plane area and boarded the jet, settling down to get ready for the flight to Japan, their first set of concert’s set. As they buckled in, David leaned over to ask Amelia exactly how immortal healing worked.
Adam’s head snapped up as his hazel gaze impaled Amelia with a dead on you didn’t look. Before he got a chance to say one word Jon tilted his head and grinned. “yes Adam they know about me, I told you once before I wouldn’t keep my brothers out of the loop about me and Amelia,” He stressed those two names, letting him know Adam’s secret was still safe. “They are family, have been for twenty five years, what they know what go beyond us. What happens in Bon Jovi stays in Bon Jovi, but I wont damage relationships with these men for anything. You trust me, I trust them. Enough said.”

Adam gave Jon a searching look, then turned to Amelia was smiled. “We’ll discuss this later Rock Star.”

Jon gave Adam his Jersey boy grin as Amelia laughed. “Doubt you will Adam, just go with the flow. Jersey and his boys are worse than the mob when it comes to trust. They trust and that’s all that matters. “

Adam leaned back and let it go. Plenty of time later to give the bloody rock star hell for not discussing it with him first, plenty of time to take it out of his hide in training. Adam grinned and closed his eyes.

Adam just didn’t get what being Jersey boys meant, but then not many would.

Chapter 38

2008-01-14T20:40:00.001-08:00

She slid through the bathroom door and leaned against the frame and watched him get ready to shower. “So is this part of my healing therapy?” She walked over to stand behind him and slowly slid her hands up his back; “or is this therapy for the doctor?”

He let out a hiss as her nails scraped down along his spine before cupping his ass. Turning he pulled her in close and captured her lips in a passion laden kiss. “It’s co-therapy darlin.”

As he kissed her she backed to the shower, and reached in with one hand turning the spray on full blast then adjusting the water until it was just the edge of too hot. She swiftly slid her clothes off and stepped into the shower giving Jon a sexy wink. “Well?”

With a grin he quickly divested himself of his clothing and stepped into the shower. He had missed her fun loving nature the last few days; her illness, quietness had taken a lot out of him. Just seeing her grin was replenishing his soul in ways that mere rest couldn’t. He lifted his face to the spray of water letting it soothe tired muscles. Soft moans vibrated in his throat as he felt her gentle hands soaping each inch of his body. His eyes flew open as a fire began to rage along his nerve endings inch by delicious inch as she began to lick along each leg up towards the crease of his ass then upwards along the defined muscles of his back.

He turned then dipping his head to capture her lips in a kiss only to have the kiss stalled by one slender finger. “It’s my turn to take care of you love, and your turn to just receive.” She smiled as she pressed herself closer, her breasts rubbing gently over his furred chest as she slowly slid down to her knees, her tongue flickering like lightning over each nipple then lower, to butterfly against his navel. His fingers tangled gently into her hair as low guttural moans escaped him. “You’re going to drive me insane like that. You call that therapy?”

She laughed softly, her breath warm as it brushed over his skin. “Oh yes, the best kind of therapy Stud.”

He lost contact with time as his brain turned to mush the lower her lips moved. His hips bucked against her as her tongue flicked out to tease the rim, before sliding down the length of his engorged cock head. Taking him in completely, she swallowed slightly and hummed, the sensation vibrating against his satin hardness and eliciting a soft cry. She continued the slow pace of in then out until he thought he’d burst then she’d stop a moment only to blow a soft cooling breath over his cock, her hand sliding up to tweak first one nipple then the other. Just as his breathing would start to return to normal he’d feel a gentle scraping of a nibble and her magic throat would begin to vibrate around his hardness again.

She reached up and cupped his sac lightly as hummed deep in her throat again. It was more than Jon could take and he exploded. Swallowing each and every drop of his salty goodness she slowly stood and finished bathing him as he leaned back against the shower wall, his knees like butter and his mind still whirling. After rinsing him off; she leaned back under the hot water and quickly washed and rinsed then turned the water off. Pulling a towel she patted him dry then wrapped it around his waist before drying off herself.

As she stepped from the shower his eyes opened to watch her movements. As she bent over to dry her legs his breath hitched slightly and he pushed off the wall and stepped from the shower. When she straightened she found herself caught up in his arms and carried to the bed. “Therapy’s not over yet,” he uttered as he placed her upon the bed and settled himself at her feet. Lifting one shapely leg he began to nibble starting at the ankle and working his way higher. His supple fingers calloused from years of playing the strings teased and fluttered over skin flushing with heat.

He dipped his head lower, his tongue sliding along the inner leg before teasing her moist core. She began to moan, her fingers twisting into the sheets as he nibbled and teased up and down along her drenched nether lips. Like a man parched from being in the desert too long, he licked and suckled each precious drop before his lips began to glide up over her belly to finally tease and bite down gently upon one nipple then the next. As his lips found purchase with his, he slid his hard length home; her hips arching up frantically to take him in completely.

He braced himself above her, one hand on each side of her head as his tongue plundered the inside of her mouth. He continued to drive into her, her whimpers spurring him to move faster. His hands reached under her and pulled her up as he reared back, plunging so deep she cried out as her inner walls clenched around him. Laying her back down he pounded into her furiously as she spiraled higher. With her name on his lips they both shattered, their climaxes overtaking them and sending them into oblivion.

Slumping against her, his sweat slicked body molding to hers, he breathed in deeply as he felt her relax against him and fall into a deep sleep. He closed his eyes and smiled as his mind replayed the last minutes. She was back, she was normal, and he felt complete again.

~~~~~~

He heard the thumping coming from the bedroom and it worried him. For the most part the room had been nearly silent in the week that had followed bringing Amelia back home. Sure there had been a few tense moments, like the night she had went after MacLeod. He had heard more than one or two moments of her screaming like a banshee, but there had never seemed to be any violence going on.

He knew Kidd had told him to stay out, but he was worried. He remembered his own moments of needing help, of rehab; and although he knew they couldn’t clean her up that way he couldn’t help but wonder how much magic Kidd could work with just his love.

Standing quietly, he padded to the door of his room and out, intent to check on the two of them and intervene if need be. With stealth that would make a spy proud he opened the door enough to look inside. He watched as she closed her eyes in sleep and his best friend smiled that crooked smile of his. He couldn’t help but grin as he recognized that cat that got the canary grin.

“Enjoy the show bro?” a gruff soft voice cracked.

Richie’s eyes got wider if possible at being caught. “I, um, I thought I heard a fight Kidd, was coming to help. Honest,”

Jon’s chest vibrated as he laughed softly. “Don’t think I need any help here bro.”

“Although the idea sounds tempting Sambo, I think we might have to turn down that offer,” a soft and amused feminine voice piped in as startling green eyes winked over at Richie. Jon rolled over and propped his arms behind his head and he guffawed loudly as he watched the man he had called bro for twenty five years.

Richie’s cheeks flushed pink, an unusual occurrence at best, as he realized that not only had Jon caught him, but Amelia too was back and was quite aware of his being there. “Ahhh so you’re um, ok then, well that’s good, that’s really good, I’ll just go tell Adam and um um, Duncan yeah Duncan and Helene and…” Richie’s voice faded off as the door was shut quickly. He could hear their soft laughter as he clumped down the hallway to alert everyone that not only was Red back, but she was all the way back, wicked humor and all.

As they listened to Richie clump very loudly off down the hall, Amelia with a wicked grin on her face said, "Ya know we need a lock on that door Stud, AND another shower."

Jon reached over and brushed a strand of hair from her eyes. "I'll fix the lock later, as to the shower, it can wait for later too." He pulled her close too him, his arms tightening, "right now though, all I want is to sleep for a few minutes next to the most amazing woman on the earth."

With a soft sigh she snuggled close too him and closed her eyes. Come to think of it that was a mighty nice idea.

Chapter 37

2008-01-12T20:03:00.000-08:00

Jon picked her up carefully and carried her to the bedroom. She was holding so tightly too him he wasn’t sure he could get her on the bed without a serious mishap. “Baby, you need to turn loose. I’m not going anywhere but I need to get you situated on the bed.”

She shook her head vehemently, “Nuhhuh, if I let go you’ll vanish and them damned birds will come back. I hate those chirpy blue things.”

Jon laughed softly before replying. “I won’t leave you so the birds will stay away, trust me ok?”

With a sigh Amelia took her arms from around his neck and he settled her onto the pillows. He reached over and slowly slid the satin comforter up over her body then lay down beside her and snuggled her close. “See I told you it would be ok.”

She smiled and snuggled closer to him. “Yeah I prefer sexy dwarves to birds any day of the week. Sexy dwarves are nice.” She sighed softly and dozed off, content with the fact that he was there.

A few minutes later a light knock came from the door and Jon called out a soft “come in.” Adam entered carrying a tray that held a bowl of broth and a sandwich.
He walked over and settled the tray on the nightstand before looking at the man holding his student. “She’s going to need to eat too. It will help her recoup her strength and she’s going to need that more than ever the next few days.”

Amelia’s eyes cracked opened to a slit, “Do you ever shut up Adam?” She slowly pushed herself to a seated position on the bed as Adam grinned.

“Not if I can aggravate my favorite female student,” he said as he winked at her.

“I’m the only female student you have old man.” She grinned as Jon settled the tray on her lap with the whispered order to eat.

Adam laughed, “Bloody hell it’s good to see you still have that wonderful sense of humor.”

She began to eat, her eyes traveling from Jon to Adam and back again. “So how did you manage to find me? What was in that stuff she was giving me? Is Richie ok? She was really after him.”

Adam held up his hand. “Well, Jon and Richie found you. They were in town and saw someone wearing a shawl that turns out was yours. They called Duncan and me and they followed the woman. That stuff that has you seeing dwarves and Disney was liquid peyote. Richie is fine and that woman is in jail and will stay there for a very long while.”

Jon muttered under his breath about wanting to kill the woman only to be thwarted by Richie and Adam. Amelia smiled, her soft green gaze washing over him, “You wouldn’t have though. I know nothing messes what belongs to Bongiovi, but you’re a decent man Jon, and that woman was mentally ill. Reason would have won out before you did irreparable damage.”

He groaned as he realized she knew him that well. “You might be right babe, but that doesn’t take away the want to hurt those that hurt me and mine.”

She reached over to hug him tightly as a flicker of pain surfed along her nervous system. She blinked and forced the ache back, wanting to talk more. It had been no telling how long that she’d done without the simple comfort of conversation. She slowly slid the tray back to the night stand and leaned back pulling the covers up to her chin. She was starting to feel cold and to shiver; which added to the aches she was forcing back had her going from a sunny personality to grumpy in under 3 seconds. “So how’d you figure out it was that liquid pootie stuff?”

Adam wanted to laugh, but the miserable look in her eyes stopped him. “Peyote Ammie, Peyote, and we know that because Duncan found the bottle the psycho was using.”

She filed that item away in her brain and snuggled deeper into the bed. “I want to sleep now.” She wasn’t going to admit to the misery she felt, she was just going to push them away until it was gone. Closing her eyes she feigned sleep.

Jon looked up at Adam as an understanding look crossed between them. The rough times were starting and with a woman like Amelia they would have to be on their toes. Adam nodded once then left the room as Jon lay back beside the shivering woman and gathered her into his arms. He kissed the top of her head lightly and began to croon a song that he had written years before; a song that had him thinking he must have had a psychic flash all those years ago. It was their song he knew that now, more than any other.

Time ain't nothing but time
It's a verse with no rhyme
Man, it all comes down to you

Change ain't nothing but change
Just the faces and the names
But you know we're gonna make it through

I'll believe
When you don't believe in anything

I'm gonna hold you 'til your hurt is gone
Be the shoulder that you're leaning on
I'll be standing here
For the next 100 years
If it all should end tonight
I'll know it was worth the fight
And we'll be standing here
For the next 100 years

I, when I think that I'm losing my mind
It all comes back to you

And you, you know that it's true
After all we've been through
There's nothing that I wouldn't do

Stand by me
And I would gladly give up everything

I'm gonna hold you 'til your hurt is gone
Be the shoulder that you're leaning on
I'll be standing here
For the next 100 years
If it all should end tonight
I'll know it was worth the fight
And we'll be standing here
For the next 100 years

I'm gonna hold you 'til your hurt is gone
Be the shoulder that you're leaning on
I'll be standing here
For the next 100 years
If it all should end tonight
I'll know it was worth the fight
And we'll be standing here
For the next 100 years

He smiled as he saw she was deeply asleep. “Hell baby for the next one million years, we’ll be standing strong until the world stops turning.” Closing his eyes he allowed himself to drift off to sleep.

~~~~

She awoke to a raging beast inside her belly. She hurt and only one thing could make the hurt go away. With her reasoning mind she knew she should just hunker down and let it burn itself out, but it hurt and it was worse than getting cut or even killed. She could come back from that, she didn’t know if she could bounce back from this. An especially strong cramp hit and she slid from the bed and raced to the bathroom the urge to be sick extremely strong. She stood in the cool bathroom praying for the strength to walk back out of the bathroom without waking Jon. It was then Adam’s voice floated into her memory, “Duncan found the bottle.” Those four words kept circling in her brain, urging her forward, past the bed to the dresser for a simple set of shorts and t-shirt; urging her to pick up her sword and slip out the door to pad barefoot down the hall towards Duncan’s room.

She slid the door open carefully and noted Duncan wasn’t there. Swiftly stepping in she shut the door and began to search his room. Knowing Duncan he hadn’t left the bottle behind, he was too thorough for that. It had to be here, just had to be. She’d take just a little; enough to ease the pain and that would be all. Now if she could just find it.

The next sound had her whirling towards the door. “Well now Lass, tis a pleasure tae see ye, but what are you doing in my room?”

With an uttered oath she swung out with her blade, only to have her blade met with the Highlanders katana. “Give me the bottle Duncan.”

“Nay Lass, I canna do that. You are nae thinking clearly. You dinnae want to fight me over this.”

“I want to not hurt Duncan; you have the means to stop the hurt.”

“Are you challenging me Lass?”

They stood there sword to sword, green eyes staring up at dark brown, one set of eyes angry and in pain, the other set caring and understanding. With a scream Amelia whirled and started attacking the lamp or bed, anything in the room that wasn’t Duncan. “I just want to not hurt, is that so hard to understand?”

Duncan spoke softly, keeping his tone calm, “Aye lass I can understand. I have been here before myself. It canna be easy, but you have people around you that care so much. Do you really wish to disappoint them?”

“I don’t want to hurt,” she screamed as she continued her rampage in the bedroom, slashing to ribbons anything that came into contact with her sword.

The crashing woke Jon; his first thought was the woman beside him, a woman that was no longer there. “Oh shit!” He muttered oaths as he flung himself out of bed and ran towards the sounds of an obvious battle. Two other men had had the same ideas and were rushing towards Duncan’s room. Flinging open the door and fearing the worst Jon looked into the room.

It was at this point that Amelia turned back to Duncan, their swords meeting again. Fire was in her eyes, need burning in her veins when she heard Jon call her name. “Amelia, stop.” He walked to her, his hand reaching for the sword held tightly in hers, “You don’t want to do something you’ll regret baby, no amount of pain is worth that.”

She wilted at the love in his voice, her sword arm dropping as he took the blade from her. “Jon I can’t do this. There’s too much of this stuff in my system. God Duncan I’m so sorry, so sorry, I can’t think and I’m so sorry.” She stood there, tears pouring from her eyes as she continued to mumble. “Just kill me and get it over with. Death will clear it from my system. Just kill me and get it over with.”

Jon shook his head. “Sorry babe, no one here is going to go with that request. You’re just going to have to do it the hard way.”

Tortured green eyes almost had him changing his mind, but he wasn’t gonna kill her and he wasn’t going to allow anyone else to hurt her more. Handing her sword to Duncan with a soft, “you might wanna keep that for now,” He lifted the crying woman in his arms and began to walk out the door. “You might want to move to a new room too Duncan. Just pick one. Oh and tell Helene that I’ll need trays brought up 3 times a day. Until her brain is clear we’re room bound.”

For the next week the rest of the people at casa Bon Jovi saw very little of Jon, and nothing of Amelia. They would walk by the room and see the empty trays from Helene sending food, but nothing of the two people inside the room. Occasionally they heard feminine oaths and a gentle male voice, but all in the house could only wonder what was going on in that room.

He slept bare minutes at the time as he nursed her through the rough days and nights, soothing her when she screamed, holding her when the shakes over came her or holding her hair when she needed to be sick. He bathed her when the sweats got too bad, or the cramps too severe. He was bone tired, the lack of sleep doing him in nearly, but the end goal of getting his Fire back would help him shake the weariness from his body. He catnapped only if she slept, and that wasn’t often, but he was determined to be there for her.

On the seventh day he was tired and it was a tiredness that went beyond exhaustion. She had finally dropped off to sleep and seemed to be sleeping peacefully for a change. Lying down beside her he decided to close his eyes for just a moment or two, and ended up falling into a deep sleep.

He awoke the next morning to curious green eyes studying him intently. Glorious gold flecked clear green eyes that held no pain or need. “Well hello there sleepy head, you look like hell you know that?”

He laughed for the first time in days and it was a true honest belly laugh. “Do I?”

“Yep you do darling. I hear you been playing nursemaid all week, ignoring your own good health. Now what do you suppose I should do about that?”

He grinned as he pulled her on top of him and said, “Just shut up and kiss me.”

She kissed him then, a soft gentle butterfly kiss which he tried to deepen and got a chuckle for. Pulling back she gave him a saucy grin, “did I mention you look like hell? When’s the last time you had a shower darling?”

He groaned and pulled himself from the bed. “You know I don’t remember exactly. I had this patient you see.” He began to walk to the bathroom and turned at the door. “Maybe that patient wants to join me?”

He didn’t have to ask twice.

*(The Next 100 years BonJovi 2000)*

Chapter 36

2008-01-10T22:13:00.000-08:00

She awoke to the cramping that was emanating from her stomach. At this point she wasn’t sure if it was hunger or the craving for whatever was in that needle. She tried to sit up and found that her body simply refused to obey her; it just didn’t have the strength to do more than lay there. On top of that indignity there was a sour smell floating into her nose. Somewhere in the back of her consciousness she recognized the fact that it was her smelling bad, the compliment of spending days in a dank room with no shower, along with piss poor food. Her belly didn’t care about eating; it cared about the deep ache that signaled the loss of that poison floating in her brain. She wondered how long the shadow woman had been gone and oddly enough hoped for her swift return. Curling up into a ball the best she could she closed her eyes to the surroundings and tried to sleep.

~~~~~~~

She exited the store her arms laden with bags and began the trek to the house she had rented for her mission. Dark nervous eyes skittered up and down the street, as she walked. It wouldn’t do to be caught now, when her plan was almost at its zenith. As she got closer to the police station she switched sides of the road, not wanting anyone in law enforcement to get a look at her, just in case and continued on her way. Her thoughts danced and tumbled upon the plans on releasing the woman. “I’ll just make sure she’s good and high then I’ll drop her in the drive way. When they find her he’ll be so disgusted he’ll probably call the law on her.” A swift wan smile fleetingly crossed her lips as she pictured that moment. “He’ll never see me across the road watching of course, I don’t want to meet him like that, but the time is swift approaching when I’ll just bump into him on the street, quite by accident of course, but he can’t help but love me; and when I tell him I helped him get that hussy away from him he’ll probably just marry me then and there.” Reaching her house she maneuvered her bags just enough to unlock the door and walked inside. Moving into the kitchen she set her bags on the table and went to the cabinet and pulled out the things she needed to give the next injection. Within minutes she was opening the door to find Amelia lying curled on the floor nearly crying.

“Oh is Ms. Thing missing her medicine?” Amelia glanced up at the superior sounding shadow and tried to respond only to find her tongue felt glued to the top of her mouth. She mutely nodded, only wanting the fire in her belly to go away, she could stand it until they found her if the burning would cease.

Without another sound the shadowy figure approached and jabbed the needle into Amelia’s arm and depressed the plunger. “You certainly took to this medicine like the pro you are. You really are the skank you know.” The shadow reached behind her and flipped a switch then began to laugh. “I know how you like Disney so I thought I’d get you some music. Enjoy now.” She left the room, locking the door behind her, laughter welling up in her throat as the strains of ‘it’s a small small world’ filtered out to her accompanied by soft groans.

~~~~

Jon and Richie had quietly followed the shawl to a non-descript little house near the edge of town. As they walked Jon had pulled his phone and dialed Adam to keep him abreast of what streets they were on. Standing on the corner 3 houses down from the shawl woman’s house they waited none too patiently for the two immortals to arrive.

As Adam and Duncan drove up Jon hurried to the car Adam began to question the duo. “Did you feel a hum? Did you get a good look at her? Why the bloody hell do you think that person has Amelia?”

Jon held up his hand halting Adam. “One, we stayed too far back for me to get a read, didn’t want to spook the person. Two, She was covered up by the shawl and again too far from me for me to get a good look and three, it was a woman that much I know because she was wearing the one of a kind shawl I had given Amelia.”

Adam nodded and signaled for them to follow him. “Listen you two are just too damned recognizable. You stay back; I’ll knock on the door and pretend to be a salesman or something. If I feel a hum off of her well I’m sure I can handle that pretty quickly.” Adam saw something close to desperation in Jon’s gaze and spoke sternly, “no you aren’t going in first. I know you want her back, and we’ll get her back, but just this one time realize I MIGHT know a few things you don’t?”

Jon sighed softly and nodded and motioned for Richie to step to the side of the door with him muttering softly, “Doesn’t mean I have to LIKE that your right old man.” Richie laughed at his friend and Adam turned to grin at him. “I bloody well heard that you know.”

Adam knocked on the door quickly and plastered a fake smile on his face. As the door opened he began his spiel. “Hello ma’am I’m here as a part of Parson, Mederbung and Parson. Do you have a few minutes to answer a few questions?”

As he spoke he filtered the information that no the woman wasn’t immortal but that there was an immortal in the building, an immortal whose signature was dangerously weak at that.

“No, I don’t have time for a poll Mister. Try next door.” The woman tried to slam the door in Adam’s face only to find the tall lanky man had swiftly grabbed her by the throat and pushed her up against the wall.

“Well that’s too bad lady. I’m coming in and so are my friends.” Adam didn’t raise his voice, but his appearance served to scare the woman. What she didn’t know, what many didn’t know, was that thousands of years before, when legends were born, he had road with his band of brothers. That same band of brothers had garnered the name ‘the four horseman of the apocalypse’ and he had been death. It was Death’s face he now wore and he for once was ready to deal death again if need be.

The woman let out a squeak as she saw the men who entered the house next, for there was none other than Richie and his friend Jon. It came to her then that she had been found out and her mind raced to redo her master plan.

“Where IS she?” Jon nearly shouted, his blue eyes blazing fire.

The woman looked at Jon curiously, even held within Adam’s steel grasp she found her voice. “She who?”

“Don’t give me that bitch, where is the woman you took from me?”

Dark eyes swirling with madness began to laugh. “Why would you care where she is? She’s not yours to worry about. I knew you wouldn’t care Richie. He cares more for a guest of his than you do that whore.”

Jon roared as the woman talked, his strong arms reaching out to take her from Adam. “You tell me where she is, and you tell me now.”

The woman laughed. “It was all for you Richie. I had to get that sleaze from you. You’ve been hurt too much by the ones in your life already. You won’t want her now and we can be together!”

Richie looked at the woman a mixture of startled amazement and disgust on his face. “Lady, you’re nuts. She never was my woman, she’s Jon’s. And if your whacked enough to hurt what’s his, then who would want to be around you? Not me. If you know us then you have heard of his temper?”

The dark eyes welled with tears as it finally sank into her mind. She was a fan after all; she knew the stories of Jon and his temper. “She wasn’t your lady?”

“Nope, never was.”

Duncan in the meanwhile had left the room and was quietly searching the house for the immortal buzz he felt. As he entered the kitchen he noticed the syringe and bottle. Lifting it he sniffed and his eyes grew wide. “Liquid peyote? What the hell is she doing with liquid peyote?”

As he turned he heard scuffling from behind a door and moved closer. The immortal signature grew stronger the closer he got. Reaching for the knob he found it locked so he stood back and gave the door one good hard kick.

As he walked in he switched on the lights only to get an eyeful of something he never thought he’d see. Amelia was lying on her back insanely humming a Disney tune. Walking too her he knelt and softly spoke. “Damn lass, ye be a mess.” He looked her over carefully, recognizing the telltale signs of peyote use. Knowing prolonged use could be harmful he could only wonder how she would be when she came back to herself.

Glazed green eyes shifted up to see the Highlander and a loopy grin slid into view. “Well if it ain’t Happy himself. Where are the other dwarves?”

Duncan carefully took the woman into his arms, his nose wrinkling slightly. “Ahh dinna ken lass. In the other room I suppose. Let’s get you out of this place lass.” Standing, he swiftly moved from the room and as he passed the counter he grabbed the peyote and syringes. Adam would know how to fix it he hoped. As he walked back into the living room he saw that Jon had the strange woman by the throat and Richie was doing his best to pull him back.

“Well lookie lookie, if it ain’t Grumpy,” Amelia sing songed as she languidly pointed to Adam, “and Goofy; oh wait Goofy not a dwarf, oh well Goofy still,” pointing to Richie, “and that’s well that’s Doc? Naaah too damned purty to be Doc. He must be the new dwarf Smexy!”

The entire room halted as Amelia started to laugh. Three sets of eyes centered on Duncan and Amelia the obvious question in their eyes. “Liquid Peyote; she’s been injecting her with Liquid Peyote.” Duncan’s soft Scottish burr filled the room. “I dinna think she’s been fed or bathed in days.”

Jon released the woman’s throat and rushed over to take Amelia into his arms. “My poor baby, look what she’s done to you.”

“Do you see the blue birds Smexy? Where are the other dwarves?” Amelia’s glazed eyes slid over Jon to the other men in the room. “Why won’t that damn song stop?”

Jon looked up from Amelia to Adam to see the man dialing his phone. Adam shrugged as he spoke. “We’ll let the police handle the woman.”

Within moments the police had arrive and taken the woman into custody. When asked if they wanted to take Amelia to the hospital all four men chorused a huge “NO.” This one they would handle at home as it wouldn’t do for the papers to get wind of Amelia’s state.

Loading her into the car they quickly made their way home, and none too quickly as all Amelia seemed to be able to do was swipe at invisible birds and sing “it’s a small small world.” Jon was sure that if his kids EVER played another Disney movie he’d probably throw up as it started. It was times like this he wished he knew a bit more about drugs than he did, but thankfully Adam would know what to do.

“Adam, how long will this particular injection she had last?”

Adam shook his head. “Jon, Peyote is strong. Some peyote trips last ten hours or more. I don’t know the dosage so I’m not sure. The first thing to do is give her a cold shower. She needs to be clean any ways. We’ll try to get her to eat something bland and then let her sleep. Hopefully her immortal healing will kick in.” He looked over at Jon a serious look on his patrician features. “I’m more concerned about the addiction factor. Immortals aren’t immune to addiction, as a matter of fact because of our healing addictions can be even worse. If she’s been fed a lot of that shit, she’s gonna bloody well have to dry out and that’s gonna be a righteous bitch.”

Jon brushed a lank tendril of hair off of the now sleeping Amelia. “Doesn’t matter what it takes old man. She’s worth every bit of it.”

After arriving at the house Jon swiftly carried Amelia upstairs and into the bathroom. Sitting her on the counter he reached into the shower and turned the water to warm. He wasn’t even going to try to peel clothes so dirty they stuck to skin off of her, she’d go into the shower fully clothed. Picking her up, he stuck her into the shower then stepped in behind her. Setting her on her feet he held tight to her with one arm while picking up a bottle of shower gel with the other. Squirting an overly generous amount all over her he then picked up a wash cloth and began to scrub her clean.

He was finally able to peel her clothes from her body and sat her in the tub. Setting the stopper he began to fill the tub with icy cold water then kneeling ducked her head under. A spluttering oath echoed in the bathroom as a now awake Amelia opened her eyes to see Jon. Those green eyes he so loved to get lost in were at least semi lucid now, but he could still see the remnants of the drugs playing at the fringes.

She took in her surroundings as her eyes opened, a brilliant smile painting her lips. This wasn’t a dank dark place, it was light and beautiful, and damn it was cold too. But it wasn’t dark so it was an improvement. As she looked over she saw Jon kneeling by the tub and her heart skipped a beat or two. This sure beat the Disney stuff all to hell. “I wish you were real, wish you’d find me. I miss you, you know. Stupid shadow woman, thinks I’m Richie’s, stupid shadow doesn’t know perfection when she sees it. Stupid birds, stupid dwarves, stupid Disney; I want the real you.” Tears welled up in her green eyes as the drugs continued their rant, “I wanna be warm and I want Jon, and I’m hungry and I hurt. Is she coming with the shot now I wonder? Why can’t Jon find me?

She looked at the vision in front of her, a small gasp leaving her mouth as his warm finger traced her cheek. “ohh its warm, his hand is so warm on my skin. The other visions didn’t feel so warm. He’s just so warm.” She looked at Jon, a tilt to her head as she formulated the question and whispered, “Are you real?”

“I’m as real as it gets Baby.”

As she heard that she bolted forward and wrapped her arms around him, holding onto him as tightly as possible, and not even letting go even when he tried to wrap a soft towel around her.

“You found me?”

“We sure did baby.”

“It hurts Jon, all over.”

“We’ll make it better baby.”

Her voice was plaintive as she asked the next question. “You promise?”

“I promise baby.”

She smiled so brightly his heart melted all over again. She smiled because he promised, and he never ever broke his promises. She was home, she was safe and he had promised.

Chapter 35

2008-01-09T18:25:00.001-08:00

Helene walked into the small bar with a smile on her face. As she stood right inside the entrance she nervously looked around the room. She wasn’t exactly sure what to do with herself. They weren’t her type of people to hang out usually. Heck who was she kidding? She’d never hung out with rock stars and gorgeous people. Taking a deep breath she started towards the bar only to be stopped by Richie. “Well hello there gorgeous,” he grinned as he looked her way. “I’m glad you decided to join us.”

“Thank you Mr. Sambora, but Amelia wouldn’t take no for an answer.” Helene looked up at him and was caught in his chocolate gaze.

“First off Leney, don’t mind if I call you that do you? Helene is just too formal for such a lovely lady. My name is Richie or Rich, Mr. Sambora is my dad.” Richie took her arm in his and escorted her to the bar, a goofy grin on his face. He’d been hoping for a chance to get to know her better and it seems like Amelia had planned a way for that to happen. “What’ll be your pleasure Leney? The bartender is a friend of mine.”

Helene laughed, and the sound was like music to Richie’s ears. She quietly wondered how she could have gotten so lucky for a man like Richie to be interested in her, but she wasn’t going to question fate; the question he asked was like a loaded gun though, because if she answered honestly her reply would have been ‘you’. Thinking better than that she simply replied, “I think I’ll have a martini if that’s ok?”

Within moments Jon had settled a martini in front of her then moved off to the other end of the room to talk with Tico and David. He had caught the looks Richie was giving the pretty girl so wanted to give him time to get more acquainted. As he chatted with his friends he would glance at the door every so often, wondering what was keeping his own woman from returning.

~~~~~

“What was that smell,” she wondered to herself as the mental darkness receded; “and where the hell am I?” She struggled to a half prone half sitting position and tried to see where she was only to find that she was still in the dark. She tried to lift her hand to her face only to realize she was hogtied rather tightly and couldn’t. She tried to yell for help only to hear the sound come out muffled. “Bound and gagged, so not the way I wanted to spend this evening,” she thought with a sigh.

“You won’t be able to get free or yell for help, I made sure of that.” Amelia turned her head towards the soft voice, trying valiantly to see who was speaking too her. “Won’t be able to see me either, made sure of that too. I’m really sorry about this, but I just couldn’t allow you to continue to be with him. Enough is enough; you know he’s had enough on his plate. I had to free him from another whore.”

Amelia bristled at the comment and wished she could get free. Who was this person and what did they have to do with Jon, and why was she, at least Amelia thought it was a she, wanting to keep her from him. She gave the soft voice a tilt of the head and tried to shrug or indicate confusion somehow.

“You see I’ve been following his career a very long time and ever since his marriage broke up I knew there was a chance to finally be with him. He deserves someone who will worship the ground he walks on, not like you or that other bitch he married.” The soft voice droned on, “I’m sorry I have to do you like this, but maybe once he sees that you weren’t the right type. I’m sorry it is the only way.”

Amelia felt a pin prick in her arm and began to feel drowsy. “Oh hell drugs, this is so not going to be good.”

“See I’ll let you go sooner or later, really I will.” It was the last sound Amelia heard as the colors in her mind started to warp and sing Disney songs to her.

~~~~

Jon looked up for what seemed like the fiftieth time and wondered where the hell Amelia had gotten off too. He hated to interrupt Richie and Helene, but he had to know what his lady was doing.

“Excuse me you two, but I need to ask Helene something.” Richie and Helene looked up, their smiles fading as they saw the worried look in Jon’s eyes. “Amelia hasn’t returned yet, did she tell you what she was doing?”

Helene frowned slightly. “She was right behind me on the path, said she was going to take a deep breath or two and look at stars then come on in. You mean she’s still not here?”

Jon shook his head, “No she’s not, I guess I have to go hunt that wicked woman down. You two go back to your talk.”

Richie looked at Helene as she returned the gaze. “I don’t think we can enjoy chatting while he’s so worried. Let’s help.”

As Jon walked towards the door Adam and Duncan moved over to him. They didn’t like the look on the young immortal’s face; it was too worried for this night. “What’s up Rock Star?” Adam questioned his new student quickly.

Jon quickly explained about Amelia not returning and both immortal’s eyebrows arched at the same time. “That’s not like her, so it worries me a bit.”

Adam nodded. “Well then let’s go look for the wench shall we? She better have a bloody good reason for worrying you Rock Star.”

The five people then walked outside to look for their friend. As Helene got close to the spot she had last seen Amelia she nudged Richie. “We were standing right here Rich, this is where I last saw her.”

Richie looked all around the spot, for anything that might give a clue as to where Amelia headed off too. Kneeling he studied the grass for foot prints. What he saw had him standing up and yelling for Jon and the rest. As they came up, Richie put a steadying arm on Jon’s shoulder. “Now I’m not sure here, but Leney said this is where she left Amelia, and there seems to be a bit of blood near the grass. Not saying it’s Red’s, but it’s odd.”

Adam knelt and touched the half dried sticky substance. Sniffing it slightly he grimaced. “It’s definitely blood.” Standing he looked towards Duncan an unasked question in his eyes. Seeing the barest negative shake of the Highlander’s head he turned to Jon and said the words that struck fear deep into the man’s heart.

“It appears she’s been bloody well taken. Mac go alert Joe, get him to call a few friends if you catch my drift. Helene, we might need to get coffee going and round up the snack food. We’re going to be searching for her.”

Helene looked at Adam oddly. “Shouldn’t we like call the police or something?”

The three immortals looked at each other then back at the woman. How did you explain that the problem might not be within the realm of mortal police? You couldn’t, so you did the only thing that came next, you lied. “Well Helene,” Adam started, “we certainly will do that if we need to, but for now she may have just bumped her head and wandered off. We don’t want to scare her to death do we?”

Helene shook her head. “Ok maybe your right, but if you don’t find her soon?

Jon spoke up, “If we don’t find her soon, then I personally call the police.”

Everyone knew better than to argue with Bongiovi when he eyes took on a silvery icy gleam, and in this moment his eyes were silver.

Two days later they were still searching the surrounding forests near the house with no luck. Each immortal would head out with the non immortals in hopes of one of them feeling Amelia’s immortal buzz. Each time a searching party came in there was no report of a woman matching Amelia’s physical description. Jon was beginning to get frantic. He had visions and horrors of them finally finding Amelia’s body minus a head somewhere in the woods. No manner of reassurances from Adam or Joe that had that happened someone’s watcher would have reported it. It didn’t serve to make Jon feel any better though, not by a long shot.

~~~~~~~

She awoke to the feeling of a furry tongue and aching muscles. Attempting a stretch she found, surprisingly, that she was not tied and that her eyes worked. Well they almost worked as somewhere around the fringes she was still seeing dripping colors and could darned near hear cartoon birds singing. Rolling over she tried to push herself to her feet but found she didn’t have the energy. “Oh that’s right; the maniac drugged me last night. Wonder how much she gave me? My immortal healing should kick in and clean my system and its not. Wonder how long I’ve been here?”

After a few more attempts to stand she finally managed it, wavering the entire time. She was hurting and needed something to make it better, stupid immortal healing wasn’t working right. She slowly made her way around the room, feeling each crack and crevice praying for a door, a window, or anything she could use to escape. She needed to get out, get something for the pain, and find a way back to Jon.

“Well looks like sleeping beauty decided to wake up again. How’s it going today?”

Amelia’s eyes darted to the shadowy figure that had slipped inside without her even noticing. She took a breath and tried to wrap her tongue around the words “Who the hell are you and why are you doing this to me?”

“I told you honey, I’m doing it for him. He doesn’t need you in his life. You will hurt him. When he sees that you’re not good for him he’ll leave you.”

“What do you have against Jon? He loves me, I love him; how can you say we aren’t good for each other?”

The shadowy figure began to laugh. “That’s so precious, using his best friend that way. I bet he’d appreciate that one. YOU know darned well I’m talking bout your lover, Richie. He doesn’t need you in his life and I’m gonna fix that.”

Amelia felt the beginnings of cramps as hunger for food, for something, she wasn’t sure what began to wrack her nerves. “Lady I’m not with Richie, never was, he’s a friend. I’m in love with Jon, always have been.”

The shadow figure straightened and began to scream angrily, “Liar!! I saw you two together, laughing hugging joking. YOU were all over him. You don’t deserve him and I’m going to prove that.”

Amelia would have laughed had she had the energy to laugh. She was prisoner and for all the wrong reasons and for the wrong man. Could life get no more ridiculous?

The shadowy figure stalked a bit closer to Amelia. “It’s time for you to take another tiny trip. Another day or two and you’ll be firmly hooked and I can let you go home, so Richie can see what a sleaze you really are.”

Amelia tried to draw back, tried to get away from the needle approaching her; even immortals had their limits, but she was unable too. She could only hope and pray that this prison wasn’t too far from home, and that one of the immortals would soon feel her buzz and come to rescue her. She needed, more than ever to feel Jon’s arms around her once again, so that she felt safe. As the needle pricked her skin she slumped, unable to fight what was coursing like poison through her veins. The shadowy figure stopped and looked back quizzically as she heard Amelia utter, “Disney, I fucking hate Disney,” and she wondered exactly what kind of mind she must have if the drug being used had her seeing Disney.

With a shake of her head and a tired smile the shadowy figure stepped out and locked the door. It was time to get a few supplies and sleeping beauty would be out long enough for her to accomplish it. Walking to the door she took the shawl she had commandeered from the whore and wrapped it around her shoulders. The hoodie was getting threadbare and she didn’t want to catch chill. She took perverse pleasure in imagining it had been a gift from Richie so enjoyed wearing it.

Jon and Richie exited the police station, both drained from making the reports about Amelia’s disappearance. As they stood on the side of the street discussing the red tape involved in dealing with police Richie glanced down the street and noticed a woman moving quickly towards the store located there. Nudging Jon he whispered, “Kidd, look at that woman down there. She’s got on the exact same shawl as the one Amelia had. Now normally I don’t recognize that kind of thing that much, but Amelia made a lot of that shawl because it was an original right?”

Jon’s eyes narrowed behind his sunglasses. It was the shawl, or looked damn close. Flipping his cell phone open he swiftly dialed the house to tell Adam where to meet them. Finishing his call he looked at Richie, “don’t want to get too close to her just in case she’s immortal. We’ll keep a watch from a distance though, and if that bitch has Amelia or has hurt her, I’ll take her head immortal or not.”

Richie shook his head. “Bro, you wouldn’t do that and you know it. If she’s mortal then she’s one of those unhinged fans we all get sometimes. If she’s mortal the police will handle her. Between the four of us, we can take care of her I’m sure.”

Jon prayed quietly that Amelia was ok. He’d just keep his eyes glued to that store’s door. If that shawl came out that door he was following. He could only hope and pray that he and Richie were right. If they were wrong and it didn’t lead him to Amelia he didn’t know what he’d do.

Richie gave his friend a worried look. Jon was looking way too tense. More tense than he’d ever seen him. That didn’t bode well for anyone who might have Amelia. He just hoped and prayed he didn’t have to hold his friend back from doing something he’d regret forever. After all isn't that what friends were for?

Chapter 34

2008-01-07T18:15:00.000-08:00

Life settled into an easy rhythm as the next few days passed them by. The mornings were taken up by lessons for Jon and the afternoons were spent listening to the more musically inclined create magic. Adam, being a more solitary soul would wander off to who knows where, although Amelia had her suspicions he had found a substitute for Joe’s Bar someplace close. She knew that although he wouldn’t admit too it he missed the jazzman and the “blasted Boy Scout.” It was time to plan a house warming and invite everyone in that mattered. With a slight grin she went to discuss the particulars with Helene so she could prepare the rooms and the foods to make the party a success.

With Jon off with Adam training she had the perfect moment to corner Richie for phone numbers and help. Within a few moments she had found him on the patio strumming his guitar and humming along to a song she had never heard before. “Pretty Rich, real pretty,” she said with a smile as she walked over to him and sat next to him.

“Yeah it’s gonna be on the next album I think, if I can work the kinks out that is.” He tilted his head a grin lighting his face. “So what’s the plan Red? You have a devious look to your face.”

“Aww Richie, I’m not that obvious am I?” Amelia laughed softly, “Remind me to work on my poker face around Jon. I need your help though, I want to give us a house warming party and invite all the important people, but bless my soul I don’t know how to get up with Tico, Dave or any of the guys. And I’d really like for the kids to be here, he didn’t get much time to say goodbye, and I know he misses them, but I don’t think Dot would go for me calling on that one. Can you handle that for me Rich?”

Richie had his phone out and was dialing before she finished talking. “Red, if it’s something to make Kidd happy, you know I’m there.”

“When you get done with that Sambo, we are drafted to stock the bar as Helene has more than enough on her plate with prepping food and getting the rooms ready, besides you know what they all like.”

“But Red, the bar’s stocked. Get anything more and it will overflow babe.” Rich grinned, “Although that might not be a totally bad idea.”

“Oh Sambo, I don’t mean THAT bar, I’ve been working on a surprise for you guys. Come on and I’ll show you.” She stood and he quickly followed, “You remember that small storage building off to the left? The one that Jon and Adam said wouldn’t be good for anything?” Richie nodded as she continued. “well I remembered you saying that Jon liked playing bartender, so I’ve been busy having that building refurbished, and trust me, sneaking in a couple of workers and getting that place ready has been hard with him underfoot at all times, but we managed it. I have all the equipment there, all that I need to do is stock it, and I need a strong back to help me.”

She opened the door then and Richie walked in amazed at what she had accomplished. Hell it couldn’t have been a better place for Jon had he himself fixed it.

“It’s perfect Red, Kidd’s gonna love it.”

Amelia smiled. “I figured this would be a good way to start the party off, while the food grills out on the patio. With all the musicians around and the little stage there, I don’t think we’ll lack for music either. Oh by the way, let me borrow your cell? I want to invite Joe and Duncan so a few of Adam’s friends are here too.”

Richie handed her the phone with a curious look, “what no friends of your own to call?”

Amelia grinned. “I have all I need in this house between you, Jon and Adam and all we know betwixt and between us. I don’t lack for friends,” she smiled as she flipped open his phone and started dialing. Within moments she had gotten Joe and Duncan both to agree to fly out to New Jersey for the housewarming with the promise of a car waiting for them to drive them out to the house. With a soft goodbye she flipped the phone closed and handed it back to Rich. “Ready to play shop til ya drop Sambo?”

He laughed and gave her an over exaggerated courtly bow. “Our carriage awaits Red, let us depart this place.”

~~~~~~~

Dark eyes watched as the small silver coupe pulled from the driveway. Yet again he was with her a stupid grin on his face as she laughed. “What does he see in those types?” swirled through a brain that held a tenuous grip on reality. Fingers whitened by tension held tight to a steering wheel as the dark sedan pulled out in traffic a couple of cars behind the intended target. “One day soon I’ll make sure she’s not there to keep you from what you should be doing.”

As they shopped, Amelia would stop from time to time to look back over her shoulder. Had she not known better, she would have sworn there was an immortal nearby. She felt no immortal hum at the base of her neck so she knew that wasn’t it. “What’s up Red? You’re acting like there’s a ghost nearby.”

She shook her head, “I’m not sure Rich, feel just like someone is watching me, but I don’t see anyone. It’s not an immortal thing; I’d be able to tell that. It’s just this odd feeling.”

Richie laughed softly, “Honey I bet the whole town is eyeballing us. You’ve loaded enough hard stuff into that car to have the entire town thinking we are competing to be the new town lushes.”

She laughed softly. “Yeah, I guess your right Rich. Maybe I’m just nervous about the party.” She shook her head, freeing the cobwebs that had started to gather. “Just a case of nerves, that’s all it is.”

From the shadows a white hand shakily pulled the hoodie closer around a face taunt with nerves. “That was too close. I almost got caught that time. So they are having a party, might have to see if I can attend.” A slow insane smile lit up an otherwise wan face.

~~~~

Richie and Amelia arrived home just in time to see Jon stagger from the direction of the training area to the side door, a just as droopy Adam following right along beside him. “Have a good time boys,” her voice sing-songed their way. She walked over to Jon and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “You look plumb tuckered out sweetie. Go take a shower and a nap.”

Jon grabbed her and pulled her close, his lips taking full possession of hers. “I’ll show you who’s tuckered out.”

She let herself be pulled into the kiss for a few minutes before breaking away. “Go on get a shower; we’ll discuss your state of tuckeredness later darling.”

With a wink and a grin Jon entered the house as Amelia turned to Adam and began to speak. “I need you to keep him busy today Adam ok? Come up with some excuse I don’t care what, just keep him busy. Teach him a new kata or show him a new sword, I don’t care. Just keep him busy.”

“What has the little love struck wench got up her sleeve?” Adam grinned as she blushed.

“Nothing major Adam, just a little house warming party and I want it to be a surprise for him.”

Adam grumbled a bit but agreed to find a way to keep Jon busy for the rest of the afternoon. He went upstairs quickly showered and came downstairs to find Jon. He located him in the living room sprawled on the couch a sheaf of papers in his hand. “Time to play business man is it Rock Star?” Adam queried as he entered the room.

“Just reading some updated reports sent to me by the football team I own. I do need to keep up with all that.” Jon smiled a hint of pride in his eyes. “It’s not easy to go from being the rocker with the hair to an entrepreneur but I managed to do it.”

“Well talking about that, you’ve got a lot of knowledge on the recording business and I’m thinking of putting some of my things into recordings, could you possibly show me around your studio and help me decide what equipment I might need?”

“Sure thing man, your teaching me to survive, the least I can do is teach you about recording.” Jon stood and walked with Adam to the studio where they spent the next few hours oblivious to the goings on at the house.

It was some time later that garbled noise finally filtered in to the men in the studio alerting them that something was happening. The two men quickly cut off all the lights and made their way to the house. As they walked up to the door they saw lights blazing from each window and music blasting.

With an arch of his brow Jon walked into the house to be greeted by a chorus of friendly and welcome voices. “HAPPY HOUSE WARMING,” was yelled as he was swarmed by all of his friends and the four much missed hugs of his children. Blue eyes welled with tears as he looked over at Amelia and Richie, both who were sporting silly grins, and mouthed a heart felt thank you. As Jon hugged and talked to his children and caught up on all their lives, Adam was catching up with Joe and Duncan.

Jon grinned as each of his children chattered on about life in Rumson and how it was going. As Jacob, Jesse and Romeo ran off to play he continued to chat with his daughter a bit, finding out that Dot was dating again and seemed to be adjusting to single life pretty well. She got quiet a moment and he gave her a questioning look, “what is it honey? You know you can ask me anything.”

“Well, Dad,” Stephanie paused a moment, “Are you really doing ok Dad? I mean, I know mom said you had moved on too, that you loved Amelia, but are you really happy? Because, if she’s not making you happy, Dad I’ll just have to see about that.”

Jon grinned at his daughter, as his worries over them adjusting were laid to rest. “I’m very happy honey. I was more worried about how you and the boys would take to Amelia. It’s not easy accepting another person into one of your parent’s lives.”

“Aw, Dad, she’s ok. She decorated a room just for each of us. The boys think she’s just cool cuz she knows all about the games and stuff and well she’s got all the right things in my room. So don’t worry, if she makes you happy, then we’ll be happy with her too.”

Jon pulled his daughter into a tight hug. “Thank you honey. Now scoot, go talk to your uncles and their friends, don’t let old dad keep boring you.”

Stephanie kissed her dad on the cheek. “That’s cool dad, you have us all weekend. We’ll talk some more,” she smiled as she walked over to the grill to get a bit of the special grilling going on.

Jon wandered to stand behind Amelia and wrapped his arms around her. Leaning forward, his breath warm as it caressed her ears, he whispered; “I didn’t think it was possible to love you more, but in this instant you’ve shown me I can love even deeper.”

Amelia tilted her head back and gave him a breathtaking smile. “You haven’t seen anything yet.” Turning her head she saw that the nanny had entered and started corralling the kids up for bedtime. Taking this as the prime moment she announced, “If everyone would please follow me? I haven’t given Jon his housewarming present yet.”

David, Richie and Tico yelled from the side of the room, “You’re gonna let us watch THAT?”

Amelia blushed deep red as Jon roared with laughter before speaking, “You guys won’t get that lucky!”

Within a few moments she had led the entire group out to the small building she had worked on so hard. “I knew you’d miss your place in Rumson Jon, so with a little help from friends, who packed up things and sent them in, and Richie who helped with the rest, Jon’s Bar is back in business.”
She smiled, “I get the first drink bartender.”

Jon walked in almost dumbstruck with just how thoughtful his woman could be. Moving behind the bar he started mixing drinks and asking for each person’s order. It didn’t take long before the jam session started. Richie urged Joe up on stage along with the rest and the music was echoing to the sky mixed with song and laughter. Amelia winked at Jon to let him know she’d be right back, and then walked swiftly to the kitchen. Helene had worked hard tonight and it was her turn to join in the fun.

It took some talking but Amelia finally persuaded Helene to attend the rest of the party. Helene’s only real argument was the lack of something nice to wear. With a wicked grin Amelia pulled out a few bags from the hall closet, “I already planned for that Helene. As you’ve become a good friend of mine I thought a gift for tonight would be in order. Besides you know you wanna blow the socks off of Richie.”

Helene mumbled, “He never wears socks ya know,” then she blushed beet red as she realized she had just admitted to her interest in the dark headed guitarist.

“Well good, then you’ll just blow his mind. Now go, change those clothes and let’s go have some fun.” Amelia leaned back on the counter to wait as Helene rushed off to change into her new party duds.

As Helene walked back into the kitchen Amelia let out a low whistle. “I was right; Burgundy is a good color on you.” She smiled as Helene did a quick pirouette. She had released her hair from its regular tight bun and it cascaded down her shoulders like a silken ebony river and had freshened her makeup in such a way that it made her azure eyes gleam. When she wasn’t in her bulky sweaters she had a curvaceous body that any man would take a third or fourth look at.

“Well Helene, come on girl, let’s so have some fun.”

The two women walked out of the kitchen and down the small pathway to the bar chatting about the success of the day. Amelia ushered Helene on ahead so she could take a few moments to appreciate the night skies. She stopped a moment and lifted her face to the sky, smiling at the beauty around her and thanking the Heaven’s above for her good fortune.

It was the last thought she had as her world went dark.

Chapter 33

2008-01-05T17:13:00.001-08:00

The next few days were extremely busy as the four occupants of the Highland’s mansion settled in. When Amelia left to shop for furnishings, Jon begged off claiming he had a training session with Adam. She tried valiantly to get him to go with her as she wanted his input on things to go in his house but try as she might he wouldn’t agree. Richie, who other than helping with the studio was left with nothing to do much of the time piped up that he’d be glad to go help. Amelia cringed slightly remembering all that Jon said about his abilities and unable to hurt her friend reluctantly agreed to let him tag along. Jon watched the duo as they left and turned to Adam with a grin, “well I’ve set myself up for a lesson so lets get too it.” He walked over to the coat rack and grabbed his sword. “Let’s see if I can make you fall this time.” Even Adam couldn’t resist a challenge like that, so pulling his Ivanhoe he led the way to the training area.

As Amelia pulled into the parking lot of the mall she risked a glance at Richie. “I’m not real sure why you wanted to tag along Rich, this kind of shopping can be sort of dull you know.”

“I love helping damsels in distress Red. Jon wrangled you into this and you need a bit of assistance.” Richie grinned, “I’m not totally helpless in this department you know. Jon sort of embellished things a bit to rope you into doing this.”

Amelia arched a fine eyebrow, “Oh really? Well Sambo lets just see what talent you have.”

Walking into the store they spent the next two or three hours going through its entire inventory. Time and time again Amelia found herself surprised at Richie’s astute ideas for the house. His choice of color or style was always on the mark and matched her ideas perfectly. They moved from store to store, swiftly choosing things for each room of the house, perfectly in sync with their ideas. “You know Richie, I have to apologize. I had you pegged as the greasy dinger, playboy mansion type of decorator.”

Richie laughed, “Well if that’s what you want Red; I can surely gear down a bit.”

She groaned softly, “Oh no, no, no. Let’s just keep you geared up shall we?” She wrapped an arm around her friend’s waist. Come on, Lets hit the next store, I need to fix a room for Jon’s office and well yours too if you want one.”

As they walked into the store they never noticed the shadow they had, never saw the obsessive gleam in eyes darkened with envy. “Yet another woman with him; always some two bit little whore on his arm.” The thoughts swirled and darkened as anger overcame them. “I’ll have to do something about this one. I’ve followed him this far, a bit further won’t matter, and then I can make my plans on how to handle that whore and anyone else who happens by.” Plans within plans within plans filtered through a mind shattered by years of obsessive longing as dark eyes watched the store intently, ready to follow the objective at all costs. Those same eyes grew dark as they watched Richie and Amelia joke and around and pick out furniture. Lifting a camera, picture after picture was snapped, some of Richie, some of them together. Noticing they were on the way out the door the camera was dropped as dark eyes watched them get back into the car and head out of the parking lot. Walking casually to a rental the stalker slid in behind the wheel and pulled out into traffic, dark eyes peeled for the auto holding Richie and his whore. Keeping a safe distance, the rental car followed until the car holding their main objective turned into a drive way. Moving on past the drive the rental car slowed and pulled over, a dark clad figure exiting the car to peer over the stone wall encircling the property. “So this is your little love nest. Well a trip to town and a visit to hall of records and I’ll have the sketches to this house. Then I’ll set my plans into motion.” Without a backward glance the hooded figure retreated back to the rental car and began to drive back to town.

~~~~~~

Amelia and Richie entered the house and made their way to the living room, where Jon and Adam had just arrived in. Taking one long look at Jon’s sweaty form she took a deep breath. God he was glorious even sweaty. “So how’d the training go?” She gave Jon a sweetly innocent smile as he groaned. “The old man made mince meat of me. It’s a good thing we don’t really need ban-aids anymore.”

“Awww did poor baby get a few boo-boos?” Amelia cooed softly as she leaned over to nibble his ear, one hand sneakily sliding for a pillow. “Want me to make it all better?”

Jon sat up quickly, his tiredness all but forgotten. “Oh yeah baby, you can make it allllllll better.” He shot a fiery blue gaze her way and got pummeled with the pillow for his efforts. “Hey, what was THAT for?”

Amelia grinned, “Never tell fibs Jonny boy. They always come up to bite you in the ass.” She turned and flounced her way out of the room, “YOU get to help move the furniture around Jonny. Me and Rich are taking the day off.”

As she left the room all Jon could think was how he’d like to bite that one ass, before nibbling his way up and down the pathways of her skin. So she was a bit miffed at his little joke. He bet he could get her un-mad really fast, just as soon as he took a shower and a little nap. He slowly moved from the couch and began to make his way to the stairwell when a knock sounded from the front door. Groaning softly he yelled for Amelia before turning to the door. As he opened the door a youngish looking young woman gave him a nervous smile. “Hello, I’m here to interview for a position here? The employment office sent me.”

He gave the young woman a tired smile and ushered her in. “Amelia will be here in just a moment, she’s the one doing the interview. If you’ll excuse me I was off to shower.”

As he turned to leave, Amelia walked up with a smile on her face. “Hi, I’m Amelia and you are?” As she reached out to shake the young woman’s hand she studied her intently. As she gave the woman the once over she decided she liked what she saw. The young woman was graceful, even beautiful although she hid it well behind a bulky sweater. Raven dark hair was tightly wound into a bun and thick glasses covered expressive dark eyes. The match maker in her started to gear up as she smiled at the girl.

“My name is Helene and I’m here to interview for the position open, but I have to ask, is that who I thought it was?”

Amelia grinned. “Depends on who you thought it was honey. And if it is who you think it is can you handle working around that type of person?”

Helene grinned, “If you mean the hard hot and hunky type?” She laughed softly, “but then if you meant the celebrity type, then yeah. I’ve worked a few of those; I know how to keep my mouth shut.”

“Let me show you the kitchen area Helene. If your hired you’ll be totally responsible for the entire staff, for any entertaining done, and for the general upkeep of everything. Think you can handle that?” Seeing the young woman nod she then took her on a quick tour of the place ending up in the kitchen. Gesturing to a seat at the counter Amelia poured them both a cup of coffee and sat down to discuss details. The more she talked to the woman the more she liked her. She would fit right in, and if things went along the way she wanted, would fit with Richie too. He deserved a nice lady and Helene seemed like one.

“Well Helene, I like you, and I’m sure the guys will too, I hope you like working here.” Amelia’s voice faded as she saw the quizzical look in Helene’s eyes.

“When do I start?” Helene crossed her fingers, hoping against hope that the next words would be ones she wanted to hear.

“You start now honey, I got 3 very hungry men waiting on food. Sandwiches and soup will be fine for now. Oh and by the way, we don’t stand on formality here, you don’t have to wear a uniform, so just dress comfortable the next time you come to work.”

Both ladies looked up as a damp haired golden maned rock star wandered into the kitchen. He moved to Amelia and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek before looking the other lady over. “So who do we have here Fire?”

“Jon, this is Helene, she’s going to be our Chief cook and bottle washer, or rather, chief cook and household manager.”

He reached over and clasped the young woman’s hand, a brilliant smile on his face. “Welcome to the family Helene.”

As they got acquainted Richie casually strolled into the kitchen with a “Hey you guys I’m starved, what’s for dinner?” His chocolate brown gaze centered on the young woman in the bulky sweater and stopped cold. “And who is this little beauty?”

Amelia grinned as she introduced her friend to the newest staff member. One thing was certain, it wouldn’t be long before she was interviewing again if the King of Swing had anything to say about it.

Chapter 32

2008-01-05T00:47:00.001-08:00

As they came down the stairs they found Adam waiting for them. “You have a big place here Rock Star. It’s time I got to see a bit of it before we go.” Adam’s intent was not the tour, he could care less about the trappings in Jovi-Land, but he wanted to get off near the woods and give the man a beginning lesson in swordsmanship. He just knew Jon would blithely take them on a tour and forget all about being prepared and that’s what the lesson was for. He had to learn that even friends, sometimes, could turn against him.

Amelia shivered slightly; the look in Adam’s eyes unnerved her. He was up to something, she just knew it. She gave Adam a look that dared him to do anything terribly bad to Jon and went to the coat stand grabbing her long silk trench. She knew better than to warn Jon, or tell him to get his special coat; she’d just have to be the audience at this little happening and pray Jon at least held his own.

Jon took one look at Adam as Amelia shivered and gave the man a mega watt grin. “I’d love to show you around Adam. Be a nice way to say good bye to this place I think. He could tell after 25 years in the business that innocent looks were never innocent. He could almost smell Adam’s brain burning up the ideas. With casual grace he walked over to the tree stand and turned to face them, reaching for his aviator leather jacket. His hand caressed the leather slowly as he moved on to the longer coat hanging next to it. “Might need this one, I hear the winds brisk this morning.” He smirked just a bit as he shrugged into the long trench, casually adjusting the weight on his back so that the coat fell smoothly. “While we are at it Rich, I’ll show you the things we need to have moved from the studio.”

Richie nodded at his friend as he thought that was a bit unusual. Jon was usually the control freak; he had to handle it all. Becoming immortal, it seemed, had shifted his priorities a tad; and it was a nice feeling to know his friend trusted him. The previous months had been hard on them all, with the divorces and deaths and his own stint in rehab, so owing to all that, having Jon give him a vote of confidence was just one more thing on the list that made him grateful of Amelia’s return.

As they stepped from the house Jon took a deep breath and headed left towards the studio. For the next half hour Amelia and Adam stood back nearly bored to tears as technical jargon flowed between the two rock gods. Finally as they finished, Jon ushered them out the door and on to the left, showing them the guest house, swimming pool and ending up in a secluded spot surrounded by trees. “I always came here to think and sometimes compose. When I felt at my lowest it always seemed to soothe me. If I miss anything here, not counting the kids that is, it will be this one little place.” His eyes closed as he breathed in deep, committing the sound and smells of the little wooded area to heart.

It was then he felt the tap of something cold against his cheek and deftly side stepping he whirled to find Adam holding his sword aloft. “It’s a fine place for a good lesson too Rock Star. Let’s see what that quickening taught you.” With a lunge forward Adam slashed down at Jon forcing him to step back or be impaled. With a yell Jon’s sword came up to clash against Adam’s and the lesson was on.

For nearly one hour Amelia and Richie stood back watching as each man thrust, lunged or parried. Amelia couldn’t help but admire Jon’s body as the sweat gleamed along his muscles. She could tell though, that he was tiring and that Adam was giving no special measure to the tiring man. She worriedly nibbled at a fingernail and kept her eyes glued to the sight before her. Richie tried repeatedly to get her to talk but he too would drift off watching the men before him. “Damn its just graceful considering what it’s all about, ain’t it Red?” Amelia just gave him a nod as Adam lunged again at Jon making him back step suddenly. “Yes Rich it’s as graceful as it is deadly.” She offered up one sentence then went back to watching the lesson, her eyes growing wide as Jon nearly stumbled and Adam sliced through Jon’s shirt to his belly.

“ADAM!” Amelia screamed as she watched Jon bend, bracing himself on the sword stuck in the ground. Amelia wanted to run to Jon, wanted to check him over, but she stood her ground staring daggers at Adam.

Adam yelled back, panting just a bit from the exertion, “WHAT?? He heals remember? Other immortals won’t play nice wench.”

Jon lifted his shirt slowly, wincing as he did so. Damn if it didn’t sting no matter what the elder immortal said. His brow quirked upwards as the blue electricity raced along the gash closing it completely. “Don’t think I’ll ever get used to that.” He thought as he straightened and held his sword aloft again. “Come on you old fuck, lets dance!”

Richie’s eyes were as big as saucers. True he had seen Amelia come back to life, but this was his first time at seeing something like that gash heal totally. Boy howdy he was going to have to watch out for his bro, if he got hurt in front of anyone that would be a rather nasty thing to explain, blue electricity, sheesh of all things to heal a man it had to be electricity.

With a sudden clanging of swords Richie and Amelia both watched as Jon went on the offensive and started beating Adam back with each whip of his sword. With a spin as pretty as some of MacLeod’s moves Adam had to smile as Jon whipped his sword up coming damn near to his throat. Stepping back quickly he sheathed his Ivanhoe and grinned. “I do believe that’s enough for today. Shall we finish the tour?”

Jon marveled that the elder immortal didn’t seem to be winded at all. Sheathing his own sword he turned and walked to Amelia and gave her a quick kiss. “I’m done with my good byes I think; let’s go back to the house for lunch. Courier should be here soon and then we can be on our way.” He wrapped his arm around his lady and began to stroll to the house, the weariness falling from him as he took comfort in her warmth. “How’d I do Fire?” He rubbed at his stomach as he glanced over at her and saw a smile lighting her eyes.

“You did really good Jon. It will take time, it’s not something we ever get perfect at, and Adam well he’s a bit more formidable than most, but you did really well. You ok though? He sliced you pretty deep there.” She reached over and slid her warm palm over his stomach, causing his breath to hitch.

“Oh yeah, and if you keep doing that you’ll do more than warm me up Fire.” He laughed as her hand stilled suddenly. “Don’t let that stop you darlin”

Looking over his shoulder she pulled her hand away. “You have company.”

A slight, young, bespectacled man with a rather awestruck look on his face hemmed and hawed his way through a greeting. “Um, hiya there Mr. Jov, Mr. Jon, Mr. Bongiovi, yeah that’s right. I’m Terry with the realtor. I’m here to get some signatures?” Jon smiled putting the young man at ease. “The names Jon; no need for formality here son. Come on in and let’s get the papers signed.”
He ushered the young man in as Amelia followed behind them. It amazed her at how quickly he could get things done.

Within moments Jon’s had signed the contract, dotted the i’s, and crossed the t’s, initialing every spot that needed initialing. As he handed the papers to the courier, Terry the courier handed him the keys and told him that the realtor had seen to it that the electricity and phone services were set to be turned on before the day was out. Jon stood and shook the man’s hand and told him it was a pleasure doing business with him.

After that, with a short goodbye to the kids, Jon had the limo loaded up then motioned for his friends to settle in. Sliding into the limo he placed himself next to Amelia and pulled her close. “It’s a long ride, but by the end of the day we can at least consider ourselves in a new home base.” He looked over at Adam who had found the wet bar and started laughing. “Dude do have a drinking problem or something?”

Adam shook his head with a grin, “No, I drink, sometimes I get drunk, no problem at all.”

They all laughed at that and settled in as the limo turned out of the driveway and headed to the Highlands House.

Three hours later the limo pulled into a long winding driveway.

As each person looked up they gasped at the sight before them. The “house” as Jon called it was huge, more a mansion than a simple house. Its bricks were nearly golden with the sunlight slanting across them. The entrance just screamed elegance, the sort of elegance that came with forgotten days of cotillions and ballrooms. As they looked out over the grounds they could see the hints of two buildings, obviously the two buildings slated for the recording studio and training room. “Jon, honey you called this a house?” Amelia whispered as her eyes took in all of her surroundings.

Jon smiled and pulled her into a kiss before replying, “No baby, I call this a home, a home we will make that will welcome everyone we know into its warmth and laughter.”

Looking into his eyes she forgot that Richie and Adam were behind her, forgot everything but the sparkling blue eyes looking into hers. Home, it was a word she never thought would truly apply to her again. Twenty years of moving and surviving without him had taught her there was no such thing as home, but now, standing in his arms, she knew he had brought the word to life again.

Richie looked at Adam, and whispered dramatically, “Ya think they’ll be at this awhile?”

Adam groaned softly, “Unless we stop it String man.”

Richie laughed and chanted “Jonny and Red sitting in a tree, K I S S I N G! Come on you two get a room!”

Jon and Amelia turned to face the duo behind them bashful grins lighting their eyes. Jon tilted his head and a wicked gleam entered his eye. “You know, that’s a damn good idea, but we’ll take care of that later. Let’s see what needs to be done here.” He turned and unlocked the door, pulling Amelia inside as Adam and Richie followed. As they walked in Richie leaned towards Adam and said loud enough for the other two to hear, “I don’t know about you Adam, but I’m taking a room in a different wing from them.”

Adam looked at the guitarist and nodded with a grin lighting his hazel eyes. “I think you just might be right String man. That might be a bloody good idea.”

Jon listened in with half an ear to what the men behind him were saying and concurred with their ideas completely. Amelia and he in a wing all alone gave him a lot of ideas, a lot of awfully wonderfully naughty ideas, and he was sure his lady would love each and every one.

Chapter 31

2008-01-04T19:22:00.000-08:00

Amelia sighed as she tried for the fifth time to get up off the couch. A sleeping Jon was a force to be reckoned with it seemed. She grinned as the words ‘An irresistible force meets with the unmovable object’ filtered through her thoughts. His arm was like a steel band around her, keeping her firmly within his sleeping grasp, which normally wouldn’t bother her, but Dammit she needed the little girl’s room and she needed it now. Reaching up she lifted a strand of her hair and started tickling his nose. She didn’t want to wake him up, but sometimes when push came to shove you had to tease the lion in the cage. Slowly she tickled his nose and watched as one lazy hand reached up to brush the offending object away before turning to bury himself deeper in the warmth beside him. Well that didn’t work; she was more stuck than before. She tried the ear next, brushing silken strands of red just inside the lobe of the ear, slowly and carefully teasing the tender skin there. Once again a sleeping Jon brushed at tickle, a soft murmur and groan vibrating from his mouth to her neck. Well, that wasn’t working either; it was time to use drastic measures. Lifting her arm she bent it slightly and gave one elbow to the middle as she bucked hard against him with her hip. As he slid to the floor ass first and arms sprawling she bolted and ran smack dab into Adam who was coming in the door. “Move it old man the lady’s gotta bolt,” Amelia gasped out as she pushed him to the side and dashed up the stairs and down the hall to the room she should have been in the night before.

Adam walked in to the room to find Jon still sprawled out on the floor legs and arms every which way between the couch and coffee table. “There are better places to sleep than the floor Rock Star.”

Jon looked up at Adam blurrily. “Last I remember I was asleep on the couch holding a teensy little spitfire after keeping her from bolting on me again. Hmm come to think of it where IS she?”

Adam laughed. “Well considering how she shoved me to the side and bolted upstairs I’d say the lady needed the loo something fierce.” Adam kept himself from laughing even harder seeing the obvious look of relief on Jon’s face. “So she nearly bolted last night did she? What did you do to her Rock Star?”

Jon shook his head, “not a thing, she just misread something she saw. It’s all cleared up Adam. Also we are going to be leaving here today for my New York apartment if that’s ok. It’s time for me and Dot to make a clean break.”

Adam shook his head. “I don’t think New York is a very good idea, a few too many bloody immortals there at times. Someplace quiet and isolated would be a lot better for the time being. It would be even better if it were in a warmer climate.” He hated cold weather, and with this being the Rock Star he could afford someplace warmer.

Jon thought about that and nodded. “Let me go get ready for the day and start packing, I’ve got a few places in mind so I’ll discuss it with you, Amelia and Rich over breakfast.” As he walked from the room his mind was already shuffling and discarding idea after idea of where he could safely move them all too. It had to be a large place, with space enough to train without being seen, yet cozy enough to invite song writing. He remembered the perfect place and reached for the phone making a swift call to the Realtor he always used. Within moments he had finalized the deal, offering more than the place was worth, and had the realtor promising to send a courier for signatures before lunch time. He stood and went to take his shower a slight grin playing about his lips. Boy were they all going to be surprised when he pulled this rabbit out of the hat.

After showering he packed all of his belongings a tiny twinge of sadness flowing through him. It came to him though that this was just a first time for him. He was going to live nearly forever, save losing his head, which meant he and Amelia might spend a few times changing lives. There would come a day he’d have to leave even his name and become someone new. People would begin to wonder when he never aged. He shook his head thinking he’d have to discuss that one with Adam. He was, for all intents and purposes Bongiovi and he never wanted to be different. Leaving behind the fame would be hard but he’d adjust but hell that would be years and years away. He carefully finished packing, placing a few framed photos of his kids on top of the final bag. They’d go with him everywhere and he would still be a part of their lives at least. Closing the bags he picked them up and walked downstairs ready to face the new day.

He walked into the dining room to a chorus of good mornings from everyone and took a seat next to Amelia. Leaning over he gave her a kiss on the cheek and whispered, “The next time you need to go wake me gentler eh?”

Amelia laughed softly, “I tried for a while Jon, you sleep like the dead honey, sometimes we have to use drastic measures.”

“Just remember, Fire, payback can be quite interesting.” Jon grinned as he loaded his plate with all his favorites and realized he would have to hire staff for his new home, or better yet he could hand it off to Amelia. In his heart it was as much her home as his so let her take care of the boring things. “Which reminds me, folks, I have the perfect place for us to set up camp. It’s in the Highlands,” he paused as Adam nearly choked on his toast, “Not those Highlands Adam. It’s the Jersey Highlands area. I remembered a nice place there with lots of space that used house a church on the grounds. When the church burned, the land was sold to a guy who built a rather nice house there. It’s been on the market for awhile so I called the realtor and bought the place.” He looked at Richie as he continued, “it has a rather large guest house that will be perfect for a studio,” then looked to Adam and Amelia, “and a rather large building that was going to be a ballroom, perfect for training and storage of all things immortal. Amelia all you have to do is get it furnished and hire a staff.”

Amelia gave him a look that said “you’ll be helping I’m not the little housewife type,” which had Jon laughing hysterically.

“Fire honey, we COULD let Richie there decorate, and hire staff.” Jon grinned as he watched the play of emotions over Amelia’s face.

Amelia groaned as pictures of Playboy Mansion and greasy diner food played at the edges of her mind. Maids dressed like dancers and a cook that didn’t understand the intricacies of fine food. Oh yeah Richie as decorator had her salivating. She took one look at Richie and KNEW that’s what they’d get if Jon went through with what he said. “Ok, ok, OK! Jon you convinced me. I’ll help hire the people and help decorate, but that’s it.”

With that settled they enjoyed their breakfast then adjourned to return to their respective rooms to pack and get ready for their journey. Jon accompanied Amelia and watched her get ready, each time she walked past him he found a reason to brush his hand over whichever piece of skin was available. Those tiny brushes had her skin firing up at his touch and her emotions whirling. His butterfly wing touches were driving her wild. Slipping past him she nearly dove into the bathroom and shut the door behind her. Turning on the shower she slipped into the stall with a soft sigh as the hot water cascaded over her skin.

Jon grinned; he hadn’t heard the lock engage. It was time for a little payback and a lot of wet fun. Quickly disrobing he slipped quietly into the bathroom and let the mist envelope him as he stepped into the shower behind Amelia. Reaching over for the soap he lathered his hands and began to slide them sinuously over her wet skin. She gasped suddenly, her eyes shooting open as she felt hands gliding over her body. Turning she saw that he had joined her and a heated look flared in her eyes. “Just thought I’d help a bit,” he offered with a boyish grin. He turned her back around and pulled her closer, his hands sliding over her wet skin, soaping each inch then teasing it in turn. As his hands slowly glided over her breasts he lightly pinched each nipple, getting a gasp in return, before moving on. His hand dipped lower, sliding between her legs, as he began to tease her in earnest.

Amelia lost herself in the sensations of his hands roaming her body, heating it up like the shower never could. She could feel his hardened shaft pressing against her hip as he continued slide his hands over her now drenched mound. She pushed back against his hard member, a soft whimpering sigh of need whispering over his ears. With a light push he moved her legs apart and buried himself deep within her. She reached out to brace herself against the shower wall as he began to pound into her, his fingers sliding over and around her clit and driving her insane with need. He flicked her clit again, receiving a yelped “OMG Jon, Harder” in response. Leaning into her his body undulated wildly against hers, his finger keeping beat upon clit. With is free hand he tweaked one nipple then the next urging the flames of passion even higher. Suddenly he pulled free and turned her, his lips finding hers in a teasingly heated kiss, his hands sliding over her back and down to her ass.

She ground against him as the kiss broke their need raging between them as she slid her lips down along his neck and to his nipples, biting each one gently before moving on. Her soapy hands slid over each glorious inch, teasing and pleasing him in a way he’d never felt before. She slid to her knees and lifted his hardened shaft in her hand, her tongue flicking out to tease the rim of the head slowly. Jon braced himself back against the shower a guttural groan escaping his lips as he felt each inch of his hardness teased by her tongue. Her hand slowly cupped his sac as she encircled his cock and took him completely into her throat. Swallowing slightly she allowed her throat muscles to massage him as she started humming. The humming vibrated against his tender skin and had him moaning out loud as she began to move her head back and forth, taking him deep then releasing him.

His hands tangled into her hair urging her upwards. “Much more of that Fire and I’ll be done with,” he whispered on shaky breath as he pushed her backwards against the wall and braced himself against her. Lifting one of her legs he slid his hardened shaft home again and began to pump in earnest. Her slippery hands slid over his back and raked slowly along his spine as she arched to meet each thrust. Her body began to shiver as liquid fire raced through her veins her moans increasing to near shouts. His moans met hers as their climaxes hit in tandem to each other pushing them over the edge.

Pulling her close he allowed their trembling to stop before gently washing her and then himself. He allowed the now cooling water to stem the fire raging inside of him. His hunger had been whet, he’d never have enough. Never have the time in hundreds of years to get his fill, but he’d give it his best shot each day if need be. Placing his finger under her chin he tilted her head forward and gave her a kiss designed to gentle and bring her back into the atmosphere. Amelia wrapped her arms around him, the cool water soothing heated skin and basked in the simple pleasure of being with him. He reached forward and shut off the water then stepped from the shower reaching back to help her step out. Wrapping a towel around her he bent and gave her another kiss, “that was just a promise of things to come Fire.” She smiled up at him, a saucy grin on her expressive face. “I like your promises Jonny. I really do.”

In his bedroom situated next to the Amelia’s shower, Richie grinned. Now that had been some easy listening and had his pants a bit too tight. Bout damned time the Kidd found his raunchy ass nature again. He stood a few moments later and hefted his bags, it was time to play. Stepping outside his door he managed to exit at the same time Jon and Amelia exited her bedroom. Giving Jon a grin and a wink he spoke. “And here I thought Kidd had lost it after all these years. Amazing what a man can hear just sitting on his bed and trying to mind his own business.”

As Jon grinned and quipped, “Jealous Asshole?”

Amelia, torn between blushing and running looked up at Richie and caught the wink he threw her way. “Actually I’m glad someone put the steel back in his ribbon darling. Knew it would take something unusual, he’s gotten pretty boring in his old age.”

Jon punched his friend in the arm. “Never been boring bro. Just under-stated.”

Richie shrugged, “yeah, yeah, yeah, you say POH TAY TOH and I’ll say Poh TAH Toh and they both mean the same. Bro?”

“Yeah Rich?”

“Does this mean we get to have fun again and rock the damned world while we can?”

Jon’s answer had Amelia grinning and mentally groaning. “Damn straight Bro, it’s time to raise a bit of Bon Jovi hell”

God help her, the rocket fuse was lit and it was time to hold on with both hands.

Chapter 30

2008-01-03T23:00:00.000-08:00

He took a deep breath as he walked towards the dining room. He was so angry about what just happened, hell he was just angry. His entire life was a joke, a lot of it his doing and some of it not, but he couldn’t take it out on people. True Dot had done something pretty bad but over the years had he not done just as badly? He didn’t know about the immortal thing and he had let her think he had moved on. He had then cheated on their marriage a time here or there, hell to be honest a few more than just a time or two. She had forgiven him time and time again. She had taken his life and made the best of it, Although she had went about it the wrong way, she had given him years of love from four beautiful kids that he may not have had. It was time to suck it up, be a true man and let it go.

Turning he walked back into the living room a determined look on his face. If you dance to the music you gotta pay the band and now was his turn to pay. “Dottie,” his voice was soft as he addressed the woman standing in front of him, “I shouldn’t have blown up at you. I know you want to know how I figured everything else out, but honestly it doesn’t matter. You gave me those kids, you called them mine and well genetics be damned they ARE mine. I helped raise them and I love them just as much as if they had come from my own body.”

He held up a hand stalling any words that would start. “Let me finish here Dot. Our live has been a joke from the start. I married you under false pretenses, I’ll admit to that now, and I can’t be angry at you for doing at least as much as I did to strain things. Hopefully we can work this all out peacefully, amicably. We can figure things out as we go along. Even the best family man in the world can one day find himself in a place where the catch all phrase irreconcilable differences lives. I’ll move out, the kids shouldn’t be uprooted. I’ll go to the New York apartment. It’s still close enough for me to see the kids and take care of what I need to take care of.”

Dot looked at him curiously, surprise coloring her eyes. “What changed Jonny? Why was it all a joke?”

He sighed softly, a faraway look in his eyes. “Twenty years ago, when we left for Vancouver, I met someone. I was crazy in love and then I lost her. I was devastated, it nearly destroyed me. When the tour was over and we returned to Sayerville, you were there and you were steady, balanced and all the things my hectic life wasn’t. I made it a point to reconnect to you, swept you back off your feet. I had my life planned out even then. You were the two car garage and kids aspect of my future. I cared about you Dot, I really did, but I’m sorry I never loved you like I should have, and now? Well I found her again and I can’t lose her again Dot. Make me out to be the bad guy, I’d deserve it, but in honor of OUR kids let’s try to make this easy ok? Just deal with things for tonight, we’ll move out by tomorrow.”

Dot nodded, you couldn’t fight with reason and logic like that. It surprised her that he admitted to not loving her; she had felt that for years. Heck if he could play it nice so could she. She’d get to keep the home and the kids would be taken care of. That was a lot more than she had expected just a few minutes before. “I can handle that Jon; I don’t want to destroy your image or the kids. We will make this work somehow.” She took a deep breath, “I’d say it’s been fun, but truthfully it was too lonely and it never actually worked, so I won’t say it’s been fun, but it was nice once upon a time.”

She reached over and hugged him lightly. “We’ll still be friends right?”

As he hugged her he gave her a small sad smile. “Yeah, still friends Dot.” He bent and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. “I am sorry though, I am, the last man to be blaming anyone for their behavior.” They stood there, both accepting the hug as a final goodbye, their thoughts running over eighteen years that they couldn’t take back.

~~~~

Amelia had grown worried. She knew that usually, when shouting suddenly quieted it could spell trouble somewhere or another. She pushed her chair back, the urge to check on Jon boiling inside of her. With a soft “excuse me” she walked from the dining room and back down the hall. As she stopped in the living room door she saw Jon hugging Dorothea and heard the soft friendly tone to their words. It struck at her heart and all of her fears with a vengeance. Whirling she made her way quickly back to the dining room. Her normally bubbly personality dulled by what she had seen. Adam and Richie both noted her sudden quietness and exchanged a look. Both men wondering what could have happened in thirty seconds of time to make her go from Chatty Cathy to Morose Mabel.

She had to leave, she knew that. She couldn’t stay here and help teach Jon and watch him with Dot. As an immortal you get used to a lot of things, but THAT was one thing she’d never get used too. She ate quietly, hardly speaking unless spoken to. She didn’t even brighten up when Jon and Dot entered the dining room. She’d have to leave and getting lost if Adam was talked into finding her would be impossible. He had connections to the Watcher network. She’d have to evade her watcher so reports didn’t get back to Joe. She just wondered if it would be possible to do it. Could she walk away again like she did twenty years ago? She was going to have too, her sanity demanded it.

Jon watched her from the corner of his eye. Something about her demeanor, her eyes made him feel like it was twenty years ago. She had gotten more skittish than a cat on a hot tin roof before she pulled her vanishing act that day. Something about her made him think of that day and that worried him.

As dinner ended, Dot excused herself to “go put the kids in bed,” but Jon knew she was just giving him the space they agreed upon. He was glad she was going to be reasonable. It could have been so much worse. As they all walked into the lounge Jon reached for Amelia’s hand only to have her pull away from him. His golden brow arched as she slid over closer to Adam and began to talk to him. She was probably just planning his training, he tried to reassure himself, there had to be a good reason for her sudden distance.

He walked to the bar and with a goofy grin spoke, “Bartender on duty, what’s your pleasure folks?” Within moments he had 4 men surrounding him asking for their drinks, Adam taking a beer as he always did. “Dude is that all you ever drink?” Jon looked at Adam quizzically. Adam grinned and nodded. “When you help create something Rock Star you tend to stick with it.”

The guys slowly made their way to their various chairs, leaving just Richie and Jon at the bar. Placing his elbows on the bar and leaning forward he whispered to Jon. “She got that way during dinner Kidd.” At Jon’s curious look Richie continued, “I can tell what you’re thinking bro. She left the dining room and came back a few seconds later and she was so pale and quiet. I don’t know what happened there but whatever it was has caused that look on her face.”

“Rich she looked like that when she vanished twenty years ago. That look, I won’t forget it ever. You say she left the dining room? When?”

Richie shrugged, “Kidd, it was not too long before you came into the dining room with your arm around Dot.”

It hit him then, she had seen them hugging and being a female had probably jumped to every conclusion but the right one. Well, he would take care of those wrong impressions soon, and he’d take care of it in a way to make her totally understand exactly where she stood in his world.

Within the hour everyone started excusing themselves to either go home or go to bed. David and Tico gave Jon a hug and stated again how glad they were he was home and ok. Richie just punched him in the shoulder and offered to show Adam to a room upstairs. “Rich, could ya show me too? I’m really tired.” Amelia walked over to him and gave him a tired smile. “I’m not choosy or anything, just a small corner somewhere would probably be ok.”

Jon’s brow arched a bit, but he remained silent. Let her play this out her way, he’d rewrite the scripting a bit later. “She’s in the “roses” guest room Bro.”

Richie nodded and grandly gestured for her to follow. This way milady,” he said in an affected British type accent. Adam rolled his eyes at the fractured accent and followed along. A good night’s sleep would do them all good.

As they all left the room Jon turned off all the lights and moved to the center of the room. Sitting down in the chair facing the door, he stretched his legs out and propped them on the table. He wasn’t tired and he would just sit here and wait as he had a feeling he’d be seeing someone attempting a sneak out very soon.

Two hours later, an hour after the house had totally quieted; he heard a soft step on the stairway. Standing he moved to the doorway and watched as the woman he loved walked silently to the door, shoes in hand. He didn’t speak as she walked past he just waited to see if she’d actually open the door. As her hand hit the doorway he as silent as a cat snuck up behind her and whispered in her ear, “Going someplace?”

Amelia yelped and whirled. “What are you doing here?”

“Waiting on you sweet thang. Can’t let my best girl just vanish again can I?”

“Isn’t your best girl upstairs in your bed?” Soft green eyes looked up at his, the shadows of the night casting enough shadows for her to be unable to read the look on his face.

He grabbed each of her hands in one of hers and pushed her up against the door. He slowly moved her hands up until they were crossed, holding them tight with one hand.
He ground his hardness against her as his free hand wandered down her arm to her pants and with an economy of moves had them unbuttoned and pushed down. His lips met hers in a tempestuously punishing kiss as he slipped his fingers lightly stroke her core. “You are my best girl; you’ve always been my best girl.” He slowly stroked her clit as he whispered against her ear, “You just need to understand that babe, you belong to me and I belong to you, nothing else matters.” He punctuated that statement with a soft grind against her, a grind that left her no doubts as to his desire. “This is but a promise sweet Fire. Tomorrow we move to my apartment in New York. Tomorrow our life begins.” His finger slid over her clit again making her bite back a moan as she arched against him, her face flushing with need and want.

They both heard the clumping on the stairs at the same time and Jon placed his forehead against hers offering up a soft groan. “Hey bro, you down here?” It was the King of Swing with timing that Jon could consider to only be massively impeccable. He quickly put her jeans to rights and sighed before turning to see what was wanted. “Bro you have the shittiest timing on record, did you know that asshole?”

Richie flipped the light switch with a choked laugh, “Yeah asshole, you’ve told me that once or twice before, but what the hell could I have interrupted in the hallway?” He took one look at Amelia’s flushed appearance and noted Jon’s tight expression. “Oh THAT, well hell bro get a room for God’s sake.”

Amelia tried to not laugh, but it was ridiculous to be acting like kids in the hallway. Had they learned nothing in twenty years? “Sambo, it was for the best, it’s not exactly the best place for a rendezvous I guess.”

Jon just arched a brow, his look saying it for him. “So Bro, what called you down here in the middle of the night?”

Richie grinned. “Pure inspiration bro. got a song rambling in my head.”

Jon laughed and motioned for the two of them to follow him into the living room. Grabbing a pad of paper and a couple pencils as well as the two guitars in the corner then walked back to the duo. Handing Richie the guitar, he settled himself on the couch before pulling Amelia down next to him. He began to strum the guitar and hum softly while Richie centered himself. He chose a song that he had written in 2000 but it so perfectly summed things up. He started to sing, his gaze intent upon Amelia.

Time ain't nothing but time
It's a verse with no rhyme
Man, it all comes down to you

Change ain't nothing but change
Just the faces and the names
But you know we're gonna make it through

I'll believe
When you don't believe in anything

[Chorus:]
I'm gonna hold you 'til your hurt is gone
Be the shoulder that you're leaning on
I'll be standing here
For the next 100 years
If it all should end tonight
I'll know it was worth the fight
And we'll be standing here
For the next 100 years

I, when I think that I'm losing my mind
It all comes back to you

And you, you know that it's true
After all we've been through
There's nothing that I wouldn't do

Stand by me
And I would gladly give up everything

[Chorus:]
I'm gonna hold you 'til your hurt is gone
Be the shoulder that you're leaning on
I'll be standing here
For the next 100 years
If it all should end tonight
I'll know it was worth the fight
And we'll be standing here
For the next 100 years

I'm gonna hold you 'til your hurt is gone
Be the shoulder that you're leaning on
I'll be standing here
For the next 100 years
If it all should end tonight
I'll know it was worth the fight
And we'll be standing here
For the next 100 years.*

Amelia smiled as the song came to an end. He had said it all in his song, and his songs always spoke truth. Leaning back she watched as the two worked on Richie’s new idea and remembered many nights in the past she did the same, and just like then she ended up dozing off with her head on Jon’s shoulder, the movements he made as he strummed the strings or reached to write soothing her into sleep. Richie and Jon glanced over at the sleeping lady and smiled. Jon gently shuffled her into a prone position and lay back next to her before picking up his guitar and hitting the chords Richie suggested again. They worked like that for a few hours until the song had taken the shape they wanted then Richie excused himself to head back to bed. Loathe to move the sleeping beauty, Jon twisted onto his side and throwing an arm over Amelia dozed off into a peaceful sleep.

((*The next 100 years, 2000, Bon Jovi))

Chapter 29

2008-01-02T20:37:00.001-08:00

As they all settled into living room , Jon himself being treated like Mount Everest by little Romeo, the questions started. The number one question on Tico and Dave’s lips were “who are the new folks?”

Richie started to laugh as Jon smiled at his friends and band mates. “The gentleman there,” he nodded toward Adam, is my new trainer. I decided I wanted to do more than just ride a stationary bike or run. His name is Adam and he bit of an ass at times. Beware boys, he’s also trained in how to use sharp weapons so don’t piss him off too much.” He lifted Amelia’s hand and kissed her palm. Now this little lady, her name’s Amelia, although that’s another story for another time, and well I know we are all getting older but your memories aren’t that bad guys.”

David and Tico studied Amelia silently a few moments trying to place her. From how Jon talked they should know her, but they weren’t quite sure how. David’s eyes widened suddenly as he blurted out. “She’s the spitting image of Jacqui! What are you her daughter or something? Jon how did you meet her during all this? Where’s Jac at? Damn, talk about a blast from the past!”

“I’m not her daughter Twinkle Fingers,” Amelia spoke softly as she stood and walked over to David.

David’s mouth dropped open. Only one person ever called him Twinkle Fingers and that was Jacqui. “Naah, can’t be; you’re just too young.”

“It’s really me. Fate decided to bring me back in to Jon’s life or vice versa. But that story is for another day when tender ears aren’t around.” Amelia grinned, “Besides outside of the band, who else would know that you like to compose late at night in the raw?” Jon roared with laughter as David blushed as red as he did the night Jacqui accidentally stumbled in on him when inspiration had woken him up to compose something.

Within two seconds David had pulled the tiny red-head into a hug. “It’s so good to see you again. Don’t know how you two ran into each other again, but it’s damn good to see you.”

Tico looked at Amelia then back at Jon. “You know,” he said in his gravelly voice, “she must have some wicked good magic Jon. You’re looking younger or more relaxed than usual.”

Adam cleared his throat. It was time to get a few things arranged. “I know this is a happy homecoming, but I think we need to figure out where Amelia and I will be staying, as well as setting up our training areas?” Before Jon could answer his housekeeper came in to announce dinner followed by the children’s nanny and Dot. Everyone in the room could feel the angry vibes echoing off her tense frame.

“They won’t be staying here, especially her, not in my home.” Dot’s eyes dared Jon to disagree. Usually when she put her foot down he humored her, and she was looking forward to the look on the red head’s face when he did this time.

Jon stood quietly, his eyes sparkling with blue fire. He smiled a lazy smile and waited as the nanny ushered the children from the room. He spoke then, his voice deadly calm, “Rich escort ALL of them to the dining room. I’ll be with you in a moment.” Turning to Dot, with his calm voice resonating in the space between them, he spoke, “Exactly whose house is it again? Whose money pays for all of this? How dare you be rude to guests I bring here, especially the two people who saved my life and brought me back?”

“That girl, she’s all over you hon. my god, she must be an obsessed fan. I can’t have that here. You see that right?”

“Dorothea she’s not leaving, not today, not tomorrow or ever. You think she’s all over me? Get used to it. Hell pack your bags and leave if you need too, but this is MY home and they are MY guests and they are NOT going anywhere!”

Dot’s eyes glinted with anger. “You don’t want to do that Jon, don’t push me. I’ve given you eighteen years of my life. Don’t throw it away over some little star struck red head.”

Jon laughed. “You gave me eighteen years. That’s pretty rich considering Dorothea.”

Dot sighed softly, “I knew things weren’t right with us Jon. Over years as you kept leaving and staying away, but I stayed and I tried to make the best of things. Don’t push me Jon, I’m not afraid of visiting a lawyer, and if I do I’ll take everything I can, AND I’ll push for custody and make it damned hard for you to see your kids.”

With a voice as cold as ice he whispered, “you do that Dottie girl, and I’ll just show them DNA results that prove you’ve lied for eighteen years. You’re a piece of work Dottie, but passing off another man’s kids as mine? You take the cake lady.”

Dot’s hand flew to her mouth as a gasp escaped her. “How, how did you find out?”

A wicked grin played about Jon’s lips. “It doesn’t matter HOW I found out darling. But if you want to play dirty, well Jonny knows how to play, especially as I’ve called those kids mine for years. I can hire better lawyers, I can see too it you get nothing.”

Dot began to yell then and she was yelling loud enough for all in the dining room to hear. “YOU were unfaithful too Jonny boy!”

Jon shook his head, “The only person I was ever unfaithful too is sitting in that dining room right now. As for you though, you play nice and I’ll be fair. I know how to spin the public relations thing if need be. But if you want to drag me and the band through the mud, well honey you go right ahead. And I’ll tell the fans and the world MY side and we’ll just see who comes out smelling like roses.”

With that Jon turned, giving the woman not another thought and made his way to the dining room and his future.

Dot on the other hand stood in quietly in the living room, her mind already hatching up enough schemes to fill a book. “We shall see Jonny boy, we shall see.”

Chapter 28

2008-01-01T20:29:00.001-08:00

The very loud banging on the hotel room door had Richie stumbling from his bedroom muttering curses. “I’m coming; I’m coming, hold the fucking horses.” Reaching the door he opened it and blurrily stared at the tall man on the other side. “Man, this had better be good.”

Adam, without a word, walked to Amelia’s bedroom door preparing to burst in. He was loaded for bear and ready to let his student catch it full barrel. Richie grinned slightly as he watched Adam open the door and look stupidly into an empty room. “Problem Dude?” was his chuckled retort. As Adam turned to stare him down Richie could tell he was fighting a combination of worry and anger. The only thing he could figure is that Adam had found out about the fight last night. “Listen man, if you’re worried about the little lady, well she’s just fine.”

Adam snorted softly, “She’s just fine, she goes out at night with an untrained immortal AND you and she’s just fine? She goes up against an immortal three times her age and she’s ok?”

Before Adam could wind up even further, Richie held up his hand. “We aren’t children man, if we want to go walking we will. WE knew what might happen and we didn’t care. Jon, he gets a bit antsy if he’s closed in too much. So we ran into an immortal, it turned out ok.” Richie wasn’t a dumb man by any means; so he didn’t go into the particulars. Adam didn’t need to know that Red had nearly died and that he had interfered.

“You are sure she’s ok? The immortal was older than her; sometimes a quickening can be really rough if the immortal’s quickening is strong.”

Richie’s eyes shadowed over with worry but he swiftly pushed it back. “Nah man, she’s ok.”

Adam saw the expression on the guitarist’s face and knew something was off in the reporting Joe had given him early this morning. “Ok Sambora, what the bloody hell really happened?”

Richie and Adam turned suddenly hearing a soft voice on the left side of the room. “What really happened is that I nearly died and they saved me.” As her soft green eyes misted over she continued, “I told them to leave, to run, but they went into Dynamic Duo mode. They saw McKinney pull a second weapon, and they, well they went into action. I didn’t take his head Adam, Jon did.”

“Rock Star took a head? Amelia you should have stopped him, he wasn’t ready for that!” Had it been anyone else they would have been shouting, but Adam’s deadly calm voice was much scarier to the woman before him. “Adam, I didn’t have much choice, I was dead. He took the head, but he seems ok, better than ever actually as he got his memory back.”

“Bloody hell,” Adam started but then stopped, his mind going into overdrive as he considered his plans and reworked them mentally. “Then its time we take him home, and get him set up. Amelia you call the airport, book us a flight out and get the papers ready for the swords.”

Richie coughed, and then cleared his throat getting their attention. “Why go through all of that when we can just take our plane? No fuss no muss and no check in.”

Adam, for all his years, gave the rocker a startled look. “You have a jet? Of course you have a jet, what rock star worth his salt doesn’t have one?”

Amelia started laughing as Adam came to the realization that no matter the difficulties, life in Jovi-world would be a bit easier, at least on some fronts, for all immortals involved.

As Adam left to pack Amelia went to call room service and order them breakfast. Finishing her call she went to the bedroom and leaned over giving Jon a kiss. A lazy smile appeared on his lips as his eyes opened. “Well, that’s one of my favorite ways to start a day, but I can think of even better to greet the day with.” He pulled her down to him, his hands running slowly over her back. “Let’s wake up the way I like to wake up babe,” he said.

She laughed as she gave him another kiss. “No time stud. You need to get up and dressed before breakfast arrives. Today you go home to the family.”

The look on Jon’s face was priceless. He didn’t like being thwarted, nor did he want to ‘go home’, but being the man he was he knew he had too. With a groan he sat up and slid his legs over the side of the bed. “You escape me this time Fire, but trust me; you’ll pay for it dearly soon.”

“She turned as she walked from the room and winked. “I’m counting on it stud.” She grinned as she wandered to her room to shower and dress. The coming days were going to be difficult but they’d get through it somehow.

By the time all three of them were showered and dressed the attendant was knocking on the door with their food. All three sat and in companiable silence made short work of the breakfast ordered. Thirty minutes later they were checked out of the hotel and in the limo on the way to Adam’s to pick him up and within the hour they had arrived at the airport and were ushered to their plane. Adam had to admit he liked the private jet idea, no check in no one quizzing him over his antique dealership papers. As Amelia took her seat she studied the interior of the plane, noting how plush and comfortably outfitted it was. “Damn long way from the old steel horse,” she uttered as Jon seated himself beside her.

“Times they do change,” he grinned. “But you got to admit, it is for the better.” He then leaned in, his lips grazing her cheek as he whispered, “maybe not today, but soon you’ll get your membership in the mile high club.” Richie glanced over just as she blushed from a very heated shade of red and wondered what his bro had said then decided just as quickly that knowing them he didn’t want to know.

After a short wait the pilot came on over the intercom and announced for them to buckle their belts. Within moments they were taxing down the runway and Richie gave Jon a grin. “Well at least this take off is better than last years landing eh bro? No slippery when wet, no near slide off the runway.” Amelia gave Richie a curious look so he went on to explain, “What you missed that piece of news? Our plane last year nearly went off the runway during the tour right here in Vancouver. We were lucky though, no one got hurt, not even the jet.”

Shaking her head she again thanked the heavens for Jon’s luck. Had that turned out worse his life as immortal would have been drastically altered as she doubted she would have found out and gotten him to a teacher in time. Turning to Jon she saw him rubbing his eyes distractedly as he tried to get comfortable. “Rich, got an extra pair of shades on ya?”

Richie turned and saw Jon trying to get comfortable and realized he had forgotten the one thing Jon would need. His eyes were sensitive to bright lights, and really bothered him at times. Reaching into his pocket he tossed her his shades a sheepish look on his face. “Sorry about that Kidd. I was in such a rush to get to you I forgot your eyes.”

Taking the shades from Amelia he tossed a thankful grin Richie’s way. “No harm no foul asshole. Just don’t you forget next the time.”

Richie arched a brow and began to laugh. “Next time bro? How often you planning on plane wrecks and amnesia?”

“Fuck you man.”

“No thanks Kidd, you just don’t have the right plumbing,” quipped Richie as all the plane’s occupants settled in for the flight to New Jersey.

Three hours later the plane touched down and they all prepared to disembark. Each person was lost in their thoughts as they gathered their belongings and walked to the limo. The last few days had been, although exciting, relaxing as well. The next few hours promised to be contradictory to that. All three of his companions wondered how the man who had believed for eighteen years in a wife and his children would react now that his beliefs had been unraveled. As to Jon, he couldn’t wait to get home and give a certain woman a piece of his mind and a lot of his anger.

As the limo pulled up to his home, Amelia felt like she could cut the seeming tension with a knife. Giving Jon a reassuring look she whispered, “It will be ok Jon, you’ll see.”

As the limo stopped at the front door, before they could even exit the car, a swarm of family and band had made it outside to crowd the around the limo. Taking a deep breath Jon opened the door and before making eye contact with anyone helped Amelia from the limo. He turned then his eyes swept over each person there, glad for once of his sensitive eyes that required shades. With a grin he clasped Tico and David’s hands, “Good to see you guys. Thanks for being here.”

“DADDY!!!!!” Jon turned as he heard four young voices clamoring for attention. As he knelt down, four sets of arms were around him as he heard a chorus of “I missed you so much, pick me up daddy, play with me daddy, welcome home Dad.” In that instant as he hugged each child in turn and held them in his arms he knew that no matter what he was daddy, and that he still loved those kids no matter who the true father was. He hugged each one in turn promising to himself that no matter what his children would not suffer the consequences of the mother’s actions.

Straightening he looked around until his eyes settled on his wife. As he stared at her she walked over to him giving him a gentle hug. Pulling back she looked into the eyes of the man she called husband and shivered, for what she saw there was not love or relief at seeing her but pure unadulterated anger.

As his children chattered up to him and his friends grabbed the bags, he grabbed Amelia’s hand and began to walk to his front door. Dot watched as his friends, including the two strangers, were granted his smiles and laughter as they entered his home. He barely looked at her and his gaze was so cold. Without a backward glance he walked inside, ushering friends and children alike in with him shutting the door behind them all and leaving Dot outside and alone.

Chapter 27

2007-12-31T19:07:00.000-08:00

Wrapping his arms back around Amelia Richie sighed softly. He wasn’t sure how this one was going to end up. Those days were so vivid in his memory still, how hurt Jon had been and how long it had taken him to get over it. Hell, the look of a lost man was even captured in their Wanted Dead or Alive video that year.

“Red, I’m gonna go catch some zzz’s. You going to be ok Hon?”

Amelia pulled back, looking up into the string-man’s eyes. “Yeah, I have to be you know?”

Giving her a final hug, Richie turned and walked into the living room. Catching a small movement from the corner of his eye he turned his head and saw Jon leaning up against the wall. “How much did you hear bro,” he whispered.

Jon gave his friend a slight smile then motioned his head towards Richie’s room. As they walked, Richie continued, “At least you understand now bro, but it won’t take away the fact of what she did. I forgive her, but I can’t stop remembering those days after she left. I’m thanking my lucky stars it ain’t me Kidd. You got 20 years of life between you and her, your just not that starry eyed man no more. You know I’ll be there for you no matter what.” Turning he gave Jon a playful punch on the shoulder. “We are the Dynamic Duo after all.” At that Richie walked into his bedroom and shut the door glad for yet another time in his life that he wasn’t his best friend.

Jon stood in the darkened living room, his eyes studying the woman on the terrace. What Richie said was true; she had hurt him more than anything else in his life. Unlike Richie though, he could now understand that she had done it all out of love. She had looked to the future for him while he had taken his hurt and wrapped it around him like a shield. He used that shield to create a façade that he was, to this day still hiding behind. His life was a joke, and only he seemed to know the punch line. The Great Jon Bon Jovi, family man extraordinaire was a façade created years ago to keep it all going. He had dated Dot with a single minded passion with family as his only goal, and after eighteen years of playing the happy family man he wasn’t so sure how to go about not just being the façade that everyone saw. One thing he knew for sure, if anyone could help him escape the façade it would be the red-head on the terrace. Question was though, how could he get her to get her to see that. Spying the guitar leaning on the couch, sudden inspiration hit him. Making his way to the couch he picked up the guitar took a seat and began to strum the strings softly.

She heard the music whispering to her from the living room and smiled thinking Richie had had a sudden spurt of musical genius and had decided to play a bit. She closed her eyes just enjoying the sounds of the music wafting out to her. She opened her eyes startled as the singing started. That wasn’t Richie’s voice, it was Jon’s!

And I would give up tomorrow
And die for one yesterday
I'd lie, beg, steal and borrow
To hear you whisper my name
Tonight there ain't no miracles
Washing up on this beach
The angels left here long ago
But I still believe that

Maybe someday
I will hold your hand
and maybe someway
We'll trace our footsteps in the sand
And just walk away… baby someday

Her breath caught in her throat as the words floated out to her. For a man that had just survived a fight and regained all that he was he didn’t sound very happy.

Now I don't know how a heart beats
but I sure know how one breaks
Remember how I used to hold you
To share every breath that you'd take
How can I forget
Your every tear that I cry
I know you're coming back
You never kissed me goodbye

Her feet had a mind of their own; as she found herself walking into the living room. She had to remove that pain from his voice somehow or another she had to make right what had gone wrong for him.

Maybe someday
I will hold your hand
And maybe someway
We'll trace our footsteps in the sand
And just walk away.

They say that nothing lasts forever
But we know our two hearts beat together
And though you're far away
Every night I pray
Maybe someday… someday…

Maybe someday
I will understand
baby someway
We'll trace these footsteps in the sand
just walk away… maybe someday
Maybe someday
Maybe someday
Maybe someway

She knelt before him and watched him as he strummed the last few chords to the song. “You’ll be back with your family soon Jon, things will be ok.” He reached over, his thumb brushing the tear on her cheek away gently. “I’m not worried about that Fire, you don’t understand about them yet anyways. Slowly his finger traced up her cheek over his eyebrows and along the bridge of her nose before very slowly brushing over her lips. Time seemed to freeze as he laid the guitar on the couch and leaned forward, his free hand sliding through her hair to the nape of her neck, pulling her into a kiss. Continuing the kiss he stood, pulling her up with him. She tangled her hands into his hair and pressed her body into his.

With a move as smooth as silk Jon lifted her into his arms without breaking the kiss. He walked to his bedroom, her lips igniting fire within his veins and hunger in his soul. Stopping at the side of the bed he set her on her feet. With calloused fingers he stroked her neck, his lips gliding behind each stroke. As he reached her collar bone he stopped to nibble lightly, her soft gasps whispering over him. His hands ghosted over her sides as his fingers snagged the hem of her blouse and brushed it over her shoulders. As the blouse fell he knelt before her his hands tracing each inch, relearning and recording to memory each silken inch. She was as glorious now as she was then and just the sight of her made him want to praise the heavens that created her. Kneeling forward he placed his nose against her belly and breathed in her scent. It was an intoxicating mix of cinnamon and musk, something uniquely her, that drove him to distraction. He lightly tongued her belly button, grinning as she laughed then moaned as his lips reverently traveled higher worshiping each inch with a kiss and slight lick. As his lips covered one nipple his tongue flicked over its tip slowly making it harden against his lips. Her whimpers sounded like music to his ears as his lips slid into the valley between her breasts and his hot breath tickled her skin. As his lips found purchase with the other nipple, he slowly nibbled her nipple, his tongue lightly circling the tip; his hands slowly worked the buttons of her jeans loose and pushed them down her legs. “I want you to just stand there Fire,” his voice whispered huskily, “I want to worship you like I haven’t worshipped in twenty years.” She whimpered softly but obeyed his voice, she wasn’t sure how long she could stand there though, and she was turning into molten fire with his brush of his lips and hands.

Slowly his hands brushed up over her ankles to her calves, fingers calloused from years of music brushing as light as a feather over each inch. As his hands moved upwards his lips began to glide downward, again kissing and nibbling each satiny inch. Her mind shattered as hands and lips met, his hands slightly pushing her legs apart as his lips glided over her passion soaked nether lips. His tongue slid lightly in and out of her core, before flicking slowly back and forth over her clit. Slowly his fingers slid into her moist heat and began to pump in and out as his mouth suckled lightly on her hard lil nub.

Her fingers slid over his shoulder then dug in lightly as his teeth scraped feather light over her clit. She was splintering into a million pieces with each second, unable to do more than whimper his name. When his fingers wiggled inside of her, she screamed his name, “Ohhhhh Jonnnnnn godddddd,” and her passions honey flowed, coating his cheeks and filling his taste with the nectar he had gone without for so long.

Standing his eyes took in her flushed by passion face and lightly moved her backwards until she was seated on the bed. She slid back and up, her eyes watching his every move. With eyes dazed by pleasure she watched him as he slid his pants down his lean legs and moved to place himself on the bed above her. Bracing himself with his arms, his slowly positioned himself at the juncture of his legs, his hands slowly gliding up to rest on each side of her head. He bucked lightly against her rotating his hips slowly as his lips again took hers. As his tongue sought hers, she felt his hard length push inwards as he buried himself deep within her. He pulled out slowly then pushed downward again, slightly rotating to the side making her hips arch up to meet his.

His tongue mimicked the motion of his hard length he danced and teased hers. His body flexed with each moment as he slowly moved in then out of her wet heat. She was so tight, so hot that he dug his nails into the pillows, and her moans vibrating against his lips had him losing himself as he began to quicken the pace. As their sweat slicked bodies undulated against each other she raked her nails along his spine causing him to gasp. It was nearly more than he could take as he began to pump into her harder until she started begging.

“Oh God Jon, I can’t take this anymore, please, oh please, harder.” She was ready to explode with exquisite pleasure.

He lost control his thrusts becoming deeper and harder as she rose to meet each one, their soul and bodies in a perfect time honored rhythm. As his head dipped to blaze a trail of kisses over to her collar bone he bit down gently feeling her inner walls seize him and begin to milk him dry. She exploded around him as his own climax hit, sending them spiraling into oblivion.

With a deep felt shudder he collapsed on top of her, his hot breath blowing gently over her skin. She reached up to brush his hair from his face before giving him a tender kiss. They lay there together feeling each other’s heart beat as it lulled them both to sleep.

**((Maybe Someday, JonBonJovi and BonJovi))**

Chapter 26

2007-12-30T22:59:00.001-08:00

She awoke feeling much stronger, refreshed and thirsty. Sliding from the bed she padded softly to the living room, her goal the tiny bar in the corner. She didn’t bother turning on the light as she entered the room, she didn’t want to risk waking the two men sharing the area. Reaching for a bottle of lemon flavored water she walked over to the terrace doors to go outside. “Couldn’t sleep Red?” The husky voice startled her so badly she nearly dropped the bottle in her hand.

“I just came to get something to drink. I’m sorry if I woke you.”

“Naah Red, you didn’t wake me. Lotta things to process tonight, I couldn’t sleep. Kidd though, he’s out like a light.” Richie watched as she walked onto the terrace, a faraway look in her gaze. Standing he made his way to the terrace and leaning against the railing began to talk. “Listen, All this stuff is sort of rattling in my mind, but I keep coming back to the same questions. You know me Red; I don’t keep quiet if I have a question or something to say.” She nodded her eyes sad as she listened to him. “I wanna know Red, why you left my bro. I know you tried to hide, but I saw you go, saw who you were with. What’s that guy got that my bro don’t have?”

Amelia turned quickly, amazement in her green gaze. “You think I left him for Adam? You think I fell in love with another man and left him?”

Richie shrugged, “well didn’t ya Red?”

Tears began to ghost down her cheeks as her lips trembled with emotion. “I didn’t leave him for another man Richie. I wouldn’t have done that to Jon.” Her voice grew softer as she started talking, almost as if she were distancing herself from the past and its pain.

“We went to Joe’s that night and I was so happy. You guys had put on a stellar show and I could tell that Jon was just buzzing with energy. You know usually a show just wipes you out but this night was different. You both wanted to party and where ever he went I was gonna go. When we got to Joe’s he was so happy to just lean back and be one of the people in the crowd. You went up on stage and you were just in a zone, jamming with Joe and the band. It tickled me to no end because up until then I had never heard you do anything jazz like. You know all this though, and you know what happened after that so I won’t go into all of it. What you don’t know though is what happened behind that office door.”

She sighed softly then continued, “I didn’t believe it at first when I came to, that guy in the room with me told me I had died. Ran some spiel about me being immortal and never aging again. Hell he probably told me pretty much all the same things we told Jon the day after I found him in the snow. He explained why the blood on my clothes was mine and all that. I didn’t believe him at all, thing is I thought he was a cuckoo. I was so glad you and Jon burst through the door. We left the bar after that and I was so glad to just be back in the hotel with you both.”

We left Seattle that next day, but before we did I caught a glimpse of the nut at the hotel, and he made my head hurt so much. It took so much out of me that I nearly fainted from it. I put it down to stress though.” She paused a moment sensing Richie had something to say.

“So that’s why you were acting so odd huh? You had that buzz thing that day?”

“Yeah Rich, only I didn’t know that. Jon tried so hard to bring me out of my blue funk and nothing he did seemed to help. I kept hearing that guys voice telling me I had died. I mean hell Richie I was all of 24 years old and that guy told me I had died and come back. What was I to think?” Amelia began to cry in earnest as she continued to talk. “We got through the next concerts, and Jon began to hold on to me tighter and tighter. I guess he thought he could hug me through it. You gotta love him for that kind of thinking ya know? But nothing worked. Everywhere we went I kept feeling that damned head pain, kept seeing that guy from the bar.”

Richie reached over and pulled her into a hug, he could tell she had held this all in for a long time. “It seems Adam had followed us to each and every concert on the tour, no idea why because best I understand it he just doesn’t get involved all that often. But I kept seeing him and every time I did my head hurt so bad I couldn’t see straight. It went on for a couple of weeks and I was at my breaking point, ready to literally scream and pull my hair out.”

Richie murmured softly, “I can imagine Red.”

Amelia tried to smile, but failed miserably as she came to the hardest part of the story. “That night, the last in the tour, Jon was getting dressed and everyone was banging on the door for us to hurry. I got clumsy and dropped a glass in the bathroom. Well I was rushing to clean it up and I cut myself, pretty deeply too. To my utter amazement it healed leaving no scar. Seeing that for the first time with no warning can scare the living shit out of you let me tell you. During the concert that night I felt that headache again and when I turned Adam was standing there with this patient look on his face, as if he knew I had finally figured it all out.”

Richie nodded, taking in her entire story. “And then? It still doesn’t explain why you left Jon.”

“I’m getting there Sambo, really I am. Adam talked to me during the lulls in the concert, telling me I had to leave and train and prepare for being immortal and I kept telling him no. I wasn’t going to leave Jon, hell I loved him too much for that. But Adam, he told me that being with Jon was going to put him in danger. See, Adam is, well he’s a LOT older than he looks, and some older immortals they can sense when a person is pre-immortal.”

Richie queried, “Pre-immortal?”

“Yeah Rich, that’s when a regular person has the possibility to become immortal. If you die a violent death you wake up immortal. Adam told me how against the odds it was that two pre-immortals had found each other, but that would have been fine had I not died. But with me having changed, well that put Jon as risk. Immortals might come after him to get to me. If he lived safe, he could live a long normal life and maybe die in his sleep. I didn’t’ want to take him away from his music or his friends Rich and I didn’t want to risk him dying. My only choice was to vanish do you get that? I had to give him his life, no matter how it hurt to do it.”

Richie’s soft voice filled the air between them. “So you left to save him, not because of another man.”

“I wanted him to have all he deserved Richie. A long life with friends he loved never looking over his back for a challenge. I wanted him to have his music. He wouldn’t have been Jon without it and you know it. I even prayed that he would live to old age and just die an old man. It can happen you know, he wouldn’t’ have been immortal then.”

“I watched you through the years and I was glad I had done that for him, even though it hurt to watch. When I read he got married,” her voice trailed off as another soft sob over took her, “It nearly killed me. But Adam pushed me into training harder and in time I was able to be at least able to deal with it. I kept up with you guys, it was a joke at times among the few friends I had that I wasn’t to be messed with if Bon Jovi was on.” Amelia attempted to smile again and it came out as a forlorn grin, “but the worst of it was reading when he had kids. He took to being a family man like a duck to water and I prayed even harder that he’d stay safe so he’d never learn what his wife had done. And now here we are and the fates dumped him into my life again. It’s a mess Richie, but to think I left him for another man? Nothing could ever be so wrong as to think that.”

Richie pulled back and gave Amelia an intense stare. “You still love Kidd don’t you?”

She looked up at him the truth shining in her eyes. “Every day for the last 20 years, I’ve loved him and none other. I would have walked the centuries never wanting anyone else Rich.”

Richie smiled. “You aren’t telling me you’ve never been with anyone else in twenty years Red.”

Amelia turned to look at the Seattle skyline. “That’s exactly what I’m telling ya Rich.”

Richie just shook his head, a thoughtful look on his face. “I’m sorry I thought wrong about ya Red. Thanks for telling me everything.”

Standing just on the inside of the terrace obscured by a curtain a man with startling blue eyes smiled.

Chapter 25

2007-12-30T20:05:00.000-08:00

Jon dropped to his knees, panting like he’d run a one hundred mile race. His body was still quaking from the power that had coursed through each inch of him. With a deep breath he braced himself on his sword and pushed himself upright. He staggered slowly forward, as he searched for Richie and Amelia. Richie, seeing that the worst of the storm was over moved out of the shadows, worry shadowing his eyes as he checked his friend over. “Bro, you ok, or is that a dumb-ass question?” A slight smile fleetingly crossed Jon’s lips, “Man, I played lightning rod; yes it’s a dumb ass question, but a valid one. I’m ok I think. How’s she?”

Richie looked down to the woman he still held in his arms. “Well she either died or passed out. Man, I’m too afraid to check to see which it is.”

Jon grimaced slightly. “Either or she’ll wake up, her heads still on those pretty shoulders of hers. Let’s get back to the hotel Rich, I think I lost the taste for anything but a bed to lie down on.” He slowly sheathed his sword and began to slowly make his way back to the hotel. He didn’t have to tell Richie twice. Carefully balancing Amelia in his arms he began to follow his friend. As they drew closer to the hotel Richie came to the conclusion that carrying a bloody woman through the classy lobby just might cause a raised eyebrow or two so he carefully pulled her coat around her and situated her so that she looked like she had passed out.

Without a sound the men entered the Monaco and made their way to the elevator then on into their room. Richie went and carefully laid the unconscious Amelia on the couch while Jon let his coat drop and went into the bathroom. He wasn’t sure if the residual effects of a quickening would have him frying in the shower, but he was going to risk it. He wanted to feel clean and he wanted to think, and the shower was the perfect place for both. He did some of his best thinking with scalding water rushing over him, and with the vicious return of all his memories he had a lot to let go down that ever swirling vortex.

Richie sat down in the chair beside the couch watching Amelia. For the briefest moment he felt like this was going to be too much to handle. He hoped that those fights were rare; he didn’t know if he could handle worrying about his friend never returning. A slight movement called his attention back to Amelia as her eyes fluttered open. “Errrg what truck hit me,” she muttered as she struggled to sit up. “Whoa, Red, you just stay put honey, wasn’t a truck that hit ya, you need to stay still.” Awareness flooded her eyes as the last hour flooded back into her memory. Her head twisted searching the room frantically. “Where is he Rich? Oh God he interfered and he’s dead. Where IS he Rich?”

“Red honey, He didn’t interfere, really, I did though; damned if I’d let a gorilla of a man, immortal or not take advantage of a pretty lady. I beaned him right and proper with a lead pipe right after we saw him take you down. It was only after he was down and you were out that we took care of the jackass.”

She searched Richie’s eyes, hoping for the best yet still fearing the worst. “Took care of the gorilla? You mean he, Jon, he took a,” she braced herself and finished, “a head and you saw? He took a quickening? IF he did then WHERE is he Rich?”

At that moment Jon stepped from the bedroom leaned against the doorframe, a tired smile on his face. “I’m right here babe. You ok?”

She struggled to sit then looked up into the gaze of the man she had loved for twenty years. The man that stared back at her wasn’t twenty-five, nor did he have that vague sense of confusion lingering in his eyes. This man knew who he was, and the power he wielded over millions of people. With a soft gasp she whispered, “You remember.”

He spoke but one word, and that one word spoke volumes. “Yes.”

~~~

She pushed herself to her feet, her gaze locked on his as she stood up. She slowly made her way to him, her ire growing with each step, no easy feat as she was still healing. “The next time I tell you to run, you run. You don’t play Sir Galahad.”

His brow lifted as his blue eyes silvered to icy chards. “Ahhuh and let someone cheat and kill you in the meanwhile. Not gonna happen Babe. The way I see it, all’s fair in love and war. That jackass wasn’t playing fair so we didn’t play fair. You want me to embrace this life, I’m gonna do it my way.” He reached out as he spoke and easily scooped her up in his arms and began moving to her room. “We have a lot to discuss, and more plans to make, but for right now you need to rest. I don’t know how long it takes you to just heal if you aren’t dead, but either way you are gonna listen to Jonny.”

Within moments Richie heard the shower going and a very feminine yelp as one stubborn red-head got dumped into the shower. He began to laugh in earnest as words he never thought the little lady would know came pouring from her mouth loud enough for him to hear all the way in the living room. It was obvious Kidd was in control and she was having a few issues with it. Life was going to be interesting for sure. Twenty minutes later a rather drenched looking rock star stomped from the bedroom. “Gave you another bath Kidd?” Richie started laughing at the look in his friends eyes. “She didn’t want me cleaning the blood from her body and her so fucking weak she couldn’t hold a wash cloth. God if it wasn’t her I would probably beheaded her.” Richie nearly fell off the couch laughing. Jon was back with a vengeance, and this time he had a lady around who didn’t hang back in the background. Life was gonna be fun. He continued to laugh as his bro walked into the bathroom for yet another change of clothing, he was damn glad he’d brought more than one bag, at this rate Jon would still need new clothes in a day or so.
He stood and walked into his room and uncased the two guitars he had brought along. He had a feeling some music would be in order pretty swiftly, because Jon had always worked through his emotions with music.

Amelia shivered beneath her covers as she heard the two men talking quietly in the next room. Adam was going to just love hearing about all this, but for some reason his anger didn’t worry her. What had her mind spinning were the obvious questions burning in Jon’s gaze. He remembered, remembered it all, and that meant he was going to start asking questions very soon. With a soft sigh she pushed those thoughts from her, best to only worry over that when it came up. With a shaky hand she reached for the phone and put through a call to Joe. With as few words as possible she explained what had happened. She also asked him to make sure McKinney’s watcher’s report didn’t show Jon as the immortal. Joe reassured her that he would take care of it and hung up the phone. She barely got the phone back to its hanger before letting it drop. Sighing softly, she listened to the soft music coming from the living room and let it lull her to sleep.

Chapter 24

2007-12-30T17:48:00.000-08:00

Adam walked silently beside his student. In the twenty years he had known her and taught her she had never acted on impulse. He had drilled that into her from day one. She was acting like a bloody starry eyed teenager for sure, all hot and bothered over the town pretty boy. You didn’t just up and go someplace with a new immortal or tell someone about immortals and she had done both in the same hour. His righteous indignation was shining brightly in his hazel eyes as he grabbed her arm to stop her. “Ammie, we have to talk.”

Amelia whirled on Adam, stopping him in his tracks. “Listen to me Adam, and listen well. You might be the worlds oldest immortal, but you’re a solitary man for all intents and purposes. YOU don’t understand how these guys work. You think; I KNOW you think, that I’ve put us in danger by telling Rich about immortals they are tight, tighter than blood brothers. If one goes through something they all went through it. I made the right call in getting Rich here. Jon’s going to need him more than ever, especially when he starts to remember.” She sighed softly, the unspoken when he remember what I did hanging between them. “I know you want to do things your way, but if you go in there all superior, they’ll shut you out, close ranks against you and then what happens eh? He’ll be at the mercy of whichever immortal happens by. IF that happens Adam, I’ll find a way to behead you, God’s promise I will.”

Adam looked at her amazement in his eyes. She was tougher than he thought more protective than a mother bear. His voice suddenly soft, he reached out and with one hand tilted her head up, his eyes boring into hers. “You love him.”

Tears begin to well up in her expressive gaze. “Dammit Adam I never stopped. I regretted every single day letting you talk me into leaving. The more I think about it, the more I think we could have handled it differently, but we can’t undo the past and I’m just going to have to deal what we have now. His wife is in the picture, his kids, hell his entire world is in the picture. All I care about is keeping him safe; you’re going to help me and YOU old man are going to listen to me when it comes to them.” With the slightest of nods Adam acknowledged that the woman before him, in this one instance just might be right. Giving him a smile she turned and walked into the restaurant and placed an order to be delivered to their room, paid the tab and walked out.
As they reached the room Amelia took a deep breath and twisted the door knob. Upon entering she found a pair of brown and blue eyes watching her and Adam intently. Taking a breath she focused on Richie and began to talk. “Sambo, this is Adam Pierson. He’s been my teacher for a long time, hell ever since I became immortal, and he’s agreed to teach Jon all he needs to know. I trust no one else to keep Jon alive. So you treat him with respect. Besides, you and he might just have a lot in common. He traveled with the Stones once upon a time.”

Richie’s gaze turned to Adam, “That so? You look just barely old enough to have been in diapers when the Stones were big.”

Adam’s lip quirked upwards in a slightly wicked smirk, “After seeing Amelia after twenty years you haven’t figured out that appearance can be deceiving?”

“Ahhh gotcha man, you’re older than I thought then,” he grinned as he stood and held out his hand to shake. The friendly statement and gesture never quite reached his eyes however, and Adam knew that this man wasn’t going to be easy to win over, at least not yet.

It wasn’t long before room service arrived with plates of steaming food. Richie’s gaze would move from Jon, who seemed to have eyes only for Amelia, to her, who seemed more interested in picking at her food than anything else. As the meal wound down, Adam stretched. “I hate to eat and run, well no I don’t actually, but I’m going to head to my place. Tomorrow I’ll pick you all up at the crack of noon and we’ll go by MacLeod’s dojo for Jon’s next lesson. You need to go over the rules with him tonight though Amelia. He needs to know those first and I think you can handle that.”

Amelia nodded, “sure Adam. I can do that.”

Richie burst out, “god Red, you call it a game and it has rules, what’s next Barney the purple dinosaur is the referee?”

Adam’s brow quirked upwards as Amelia bust out laughing, something she hadn’t done since Jon had her in the snow. “Oh Sambo, only you could come up with that.”

With a swift nod, Adam departed and Amelia settled herself into a comfy chair. “Ok guys, the lessons we live by are easy and simple. Heck Sambo even you can remember these. One, a challenge is always one on one. When an immortal challenges you, another can’t interfere. Two, it’s always a fight to the death. Someone will lose their head, someone else gain a quickening. It has been that way for thousands of years. Three, we fight where no one can see us, never in a public place. Most mortals do not know about us and we want to keep it that way. Four, we never fight on holy ground, so if you are unprepared Jon, and you feel a mortal near bye, get to holy ground, ANY holy ground. Churches, graveyards, Indian burial mounds, anything holy from any religion will work ok? “

Richie interrupted her before she spoke again. “What you do mean if he ‘feels’ another immortal near by?”

Amelia thought for a few moments, trying to come up with a way to describe what the immortal radar that they all called the buzz felt like. Before she could answer Jon piped into the conversation. “Bro, remember that time the cord shorted out on your Fender? You said you felt a jolt all the way from Ass to neck bone. That’s what I felt the first time someone other than Amelia or Adam walked in.”

“Man that hurt like a mother fucker when it happened!” Richie’s eyes took on an amused look. I danced for 30 minutes until my ass quit tingling.”

“It gets better Jon, as you get use to handling it. Trust me. It won’t be as bad the next time.”

Jon grinned, “Well I’m glad about that, damn I didn’t want to be doing the funky chicken every time an immortal was near, I’d look like an idiot.”

Richie chuckled, “bro, every time you try to dance you look like one.”

“Fuck you asshole,” Jon quipped as he tossed a piece of bread Richie’s way.

Standing, Amelia pushed the tray to the hallway and went back into the room. Before she could get seated Richie was jitterbugging over towards here. “So Red, where’s a good spot to party in this town. Sambo’s tired of sitting still.”

She shook her head, exasperation highlighting her features. “Rich, it just wouldn’t be a good idea to go out.”

“Oh good lord Red, live a little. We won’t go far ok? Just a little walk, and maybe a drink or two.” Richie’s chocolate gaze took on that little puppy dog look that always worked on all the ladies.

It took Richie thirty minutes to talk Amelia into a walk, but once Jon entered the fray proclaiming he had to get out she caved. She remembered well how being closed in could work on him. Even when young elevators and closed spaces could make him antsier than anything else she knew of.

Walking into her bedroom she grabbed the long black leather trench she had purchased for Jon earlier in the day, as well as her own long silk trench and walked into the living room. She handed Jon the coat and showed him how to get his sword sheathed in the special sheath sewn into the back of the coat. “You never EVER leave without it Jon, you hear me?”

“Gotcha Babe, Never leave home without it, better than American Express and a damn sight cheaper.” Jon winked as she groaned at his humor.

Linking arms the threesome walked out of the hotel room and made their way downstairs and out the front door. They walked for a while in companionable silence. At this point words just simply weren’t needed. Every so often Richie would glance at Amelia wondering what had went on with her so long ago, but for the most part he simply enjoyed the night air. Amelia kept pace, trying to keep Jon from wrapping his arms around her, which was becoming near to impossible as he was not only intent on his objective, but strong enough to pull it off.

They had barely made it 10 blocks when Jon began to grimace and golden green eyes began to frantically search the area around them, before settling on a rather large looking man stalking towards them. “Richie, get him back to the hotel, and get him back NOW you hear me?”

She ran forward to meet the man as Richie and a pained Jon watched what seemed to be an animated discussion. “Dude you don’t think,” questioned Richie as his eyes glanced at his friend.

“Yeah I do think, Bro,” Jon spoke quietly, unreasonable fear and worry lighting his blue eyes.

“Bro that man is twice her size! We can’t just let her go off and fight him alone. What are we mice?”

They watched as Amelia made her way back to them, her hand lifting in a halting motion to the bigger man ahead of them. “Richie take him back to the hotel Dammit, before he gets closer! I’ll be back soon,” her gaze turned to Jon, “and if I don’t come back, Jon you tell Adam, tell him it was George McKinney,” her breath caught in a slight gasp, her green eyes gentle. “I’d say more, but I don’t have the time now, but I didn’t want to vanish without a good-bye, not again.”

Turning she rushed off, leaving the two musicians to stare at her. “Bro, we can’t just leave her,”

Jon didn’t know what to do, she had told him the rules, he had to follow them, but he didn’t want to lose her not again. “I can’t interfere Rich, Dammit; I can’t just let her die either.”

Richie grinned, his lethal wit blazed in his brown gaze. “She never said I couldn’t interfere Bro. Me? I’m not one of you, I can do what I damn well please.”

Jon looked up at his friend, gratitude shining in his eyes. “We’ll follow, far enough back so he can’t sense me I guess, and we’ll watch, if she gets into trouble, well then we’ll figure out what to do.”

The two men grinned as they set off. The Dynamic Duo was at it again. There was a fair maiden to save; a sonnet to be penned accordingly later and fun to be had. As they followed, Richie kept his eyes peeled for something he could use as a weapon; he wasn’t choosy at this point as long as it was long and heavy. It was then he saw a pile of pipe pushed up against a wall. As they walked by he dipped low and picked up one piece, hefting it in his hand like a bat. That would do nicely yes it would, was his only thought.

As they entered the empty area behind a couple of buildings they heard the meshing of sword upon sword. Stopping they watched as their petite red-head tried to hold her own against a much bigger foe. He was getting the best of her though. Sheer size gave him the advantage as he pressed her closer and closer to a wall. It was then that she stumbled, and went to one knee. Jon nearly died there and then, his blue eyes glued to what was going on.

Richie thought fast, he had to do something, anything to keep Jon from going through the agony of twenty years ago, an agony that would be permanent this time. He watched stunned as the bigger man pulled a second blade and ran it through Amelia stomach, disabling her. He quietly began to pick his way towards them as the man lifted his sword to come in for the killing blow, but before his sword could fall Riche reared back and with every bit of strength he had he blasted the man with the sword against the head, knocking him down and out with one good blow.

Jon ran forward to pick up Amelia and get her the hell out of dodge, until her voice, weak with blood loss stopped him. “No Jon, You can’t interfere Dammit!”

Richie leaned forward a shit eating grin on his face. “He didn’t Red, he was a good boy. You never said I couldn’t though, so I did. Now let’s get the hell outta here!”

Amelia shook her head. “Can’t leave him, he’ll come too and he’ll come after us all.”

The two men looked at each other knowing she was unable at this point to so much as hold a sword let alone do what she needed to do with it. Without a sound Jon handed her to Richie and motioned for him to get back. With a deep breath he pulled the sword at his back, wondering what he had done to deserve the life he now had to adjust too. The last thought he had was if this life meant Amelia being back then he would embrace it. With a final deep breath he lifted the sword and swung downwards, severing the immortal's head in one single blow.

As Richie heard the sound he turned, just in time to see the electricity begin to dance and lift from the dead mans body. He watched amazed as it flickered and sparked around Jon. “Holy shit,” was the only thought he could muster.

Jon couldn’t muster even that thought, flinging his arms wide he felt current after current of pure energy flow over and through him. It hurt like hell yet felt like the best sex he’d ever had. His body began to shake as bolt after bolt shot through him, rattling his bones and shaking lose everything inside of him including time and memory. With arms lifted high he rode the lightning, knowing it would not be the last time.

Chapter 23

2007-12-30T11:36:00.001-08:00

Amelia studied Richie a moment, her green gaze curious. “What do you mean Richie?”

“Well hell Red, you ain’t blind. Look at the man. He’s 45 and looks years younger. I swear there’s been days when I wondered if the book Dorian Grey wasn’t written because of him.” Richie grinned slightly before continuing, “Seriously though, as neat as this place is, I’m wiped, anyplace a man can crash around here?” Both Amelia and Joe shook their head no. At that Richie sighed. “Guess we need to hit a hotel then.”

Within minutes Richie had flipped open his cell and made a couple of calls, getting the three of them a suite of rooms at the Hotel Monaco. In some way he was being devious, it was the hotel they stayed in 20 years before. He was betting on something there jogging his bro’s memory. He liked luxury too though, and the Monaco was known for it. Either way that place was the ideal spot for them to rest up in.

Amelia grimaced as she listened to him make arrangements. She remembered all too well what had happened there, and understood what Richie was trying to do, complete with him calling her the pet name he had called her twenty years before. She was a bit unsure of how easily Richie had adapted to what she had told him and had taken it as business as usual. On top of that she wasn’t too sure how Adam was going to like the fact that they hadn’t stayed put and waited on him. Jon out in public in a city known to be crawling with immortals even on the slowest of times was just thumbing their nose at immortal convention. She knew too though, that when Sambo had his mind set on something he was as bad as Jon, he got what he wanted when he wanted it. That goofy grin was as lethal now she realized as it was 20 years before and that was something that was awesome, Richie in their corner only promised to make things easier. Calling him had been the right idea and she was glad Joe had pushed her into it.

She mentioned calling a cab only to have Richie offer up one of his famous shit eating grins as he explained he had a limo waiting. With a soft laugh she hugged Joe and gave him the name of where they’d be and a password she’d set with the concierge so Adam could get to them. Within moments all three were settled into the limo on the way to the hotel. Arriving, Richie waved a bellhop over and had him take the luggage. Amelia noticed the six different bags and arched a brow Richie’s way. “You’re worse than a woman Sambo. Six bags?”

“Red, half of those are Jon’s. I kind of figured he might be in the need of some of his own things, so I personally,’ he puffed his chest a bit feeling proud of himself, “packed a couple of bags for him too.

Jon punched him in the arm lightly. “Thank you Rich.”

In short order they had left their instructions at the concierge and made their way to the suite of rooms given them and each had chosen a room and placed their bags down to be unpacked later. She wandered into the bathroom and showered off the grime of travel, her mind wandering down the corridor of memories with Jon’s name on it. With her shower finished and a clean set of clothing making her feel nearly human again she wandered back out to the living room only to find that The King of Swing was on the couch playing at being the King of Snores. Jon was no where to be found so she went in search of him, worried he had decided to take a walk. She took a peek into one bedroom and saw it empty with Richie’s bags tossed haphazardly against the bed. As much as things had changed some things had remained the same and she doubted he would unpack anything the entire time they were there. Moving on to the next bedroom she heard the shower going and a golden voice humming. Jon had had the same idea as she had it seemed. Moving back to her room she lay down on her bed and within moments had fallen into a light doze.

She slowly awakened to a low murmur coming from the living room. Standing she moved into the living room, a slight smile on her face. Richie and Jon both looked her way as she entered the room. She was dressed simply, but then she always was, in snug fitting jeans that buttoned and a soft silky blouse in a faint shade of purple. Both men gave a whistle of appreciation, although Richie’s whistle earned him a swift punch in the arm, as she walked over to retrieve her jacket. “I’ll just let you two get to know each other while I run down and get us a bite to eat,” she said as she made her way to the door. “I’ll be back in a few minutes so don’t go anywhere!” As she made it to the door a knock sounded. Opening the door she saw a rather aggravated Adam standing on the other side. Shaking her head she swiftly slipped through the door and motioned for Adam to follow.

Jon gave Amelia a swift nod as they vanished. Richie who had turned to see who was at the door grew quiet as he recognized the man Amelia had just left with. It was the man she’d thrown Jon over for twenty years earlier. He had to tell his friend, but the question was how. It was obvious to him that with every glance Jon gave the redhead that he was still smitten with her. Maybe it was the fact he could only remember that time of his life, Richie wasn’t too sure, but he knew that although Jon had finally moved past that time, he had always carried a small torch somewhere deep within him for that tiny red-headed woman.

Richie was so lost in thought it took Jon five minute to reach him. Having no luck he finally reached over and pinched his nose shut. “Hey Asshole, Earth to Asshole, come in.”

Noting the lack of air Richie blinked and looked at his friend. “Man don’t do that, I can’t do without air, hey can you?”

Jon shrugged; he had no idea what he could or couldn’t do anymore. “Man, you were gone, what were you thinking of?”

“Past memories bro, that’s all, just past memories. Hey how did she tell you who you were? I wish I could have seen that one.”

Jon laughed, feeling an instinctual camaraderie with this man. “She, what did she call it? Googled me man.” Jon shivered lightly, “that web thing, way too much info.”

Richie bust out laughing. “Considering what some fan site probably have on them bro, I’m sure it was scary. Seen some scary stuff myself there. Ya know though, getting onto business here, your kids have missed you something fierce. Dot, well she hasn’t shown much emotion, but ya know she never really did all that much.”

Jon looked at him, a weariness suddenly showing in his eyes. “Rich, I’m not too sure how I’m going to handle going home.” He went on to explain the one thing Amelia had left out when talking to Richie, about immortals being sterile. “I don’t remember this Dot, Rich, but what the hell do you do? She’s lied for years, pretending these four children were mine. I can’t remember them or loving them, how am I going to do this? Even if I ever remember her, I don’t think our relationship will be able to live through knowing that.”
“So what if it doesn’t bro? The kids though, you’ll do right by them. You’re a good guy Jonny boy; you’ll do the right thing in the end. But hey, if we’re lucky we’ll get you your memory back before you go home.” Richie gave him a gentle punch on the shoulder. “Thing is though dude, prepare yourself for remembering ok? The past wasn’t all rosy either.”

At Jon’s questioning look Richie launched into his explanation. “Man that concert that night was a killer and after it was over, all Tico, Dave and Alex could think of was sleep. You and me though, we wanted to party off the energy. As usual Red was right there beside you. The three musketeers we were back then. God, man you loved her something fierce. Maybe if we hadn’t taken that limo drivers suggestion things would have been different. We ended up in that bar we were in today, and you know me, there was a band and a spare set of strings.” Jon nodded, a half smile on his face, this memory he actually could access. “You on the other hand were content to just sit in the crowd with her, while I was the man on stage. Not too sure what all happened next, just that the crowd got quiet and there was some fight between this big ugly fucker and some pretty boy. Ugly fucker though he had a tight hold on Red and you nearly went ballistic. You ended up punching the pretty boy; I think he called himself MacLeod, while trying to find Jacqui.” Richie stood and walked to the bar, getting himself a bottle of water before continuing. “Anyway, you found her and we came back here to the Monaco for the night.”

Jon listened quietly; sure he wasn’t going to like the next parts. “Well, the next day we headed out, another concert in the next town to be done. But Jacqui she had gotten kind of quiet and withdrawn, not pushing you away or anything bro, but like she had a world of thought on her shoulders. You just held her every chance you got, hell even during sound check you held her. You told me that man grabbing her had scared her shitless and heck I believed ya. Things didn’t change for a week or two; we moved on to the next towns, she kept acting like a ghost was in the next room and you kept struggling to bring her out of it. You’d put her favorite songs in each concert and even that didn’t seem to help. That final night of the tour though it all came to a head, yeah that night it was bad.”

Jon looked up at his friend who was staring quietly out at the Seattle’s twinkling city lights. “What happened Rich?”

“She disappeared bro, just up and vanished on us all. You hadn’t had a fight, or anything she was just gone with no note or anything left behind. You were destroyed; man I’d never want to see you that way again. She’d left a few scarves behind, seems they were packed in your bags, and you took to wearing them. Two damn years, man, you wore those scarves like a badge of honor. Every damn song was about her in some way. You tried to hide it but up until then you wore your emotions on your sleeve. Two years bro, you kept thinking she’d return and she never did. It killed me, because you see, I had seen her leave and the one thing I always kept from you, was that I saw her leave. She left with that guy at the door Jon, that fucker is still in her life. Hell you end up falling into this immortal thing, which I don’t understand, but don’t care about because after all is said and done you’re my Kidd bro”

Richie sighed, “By 1988 you and Dot were seeing each other again and not long after that you had slipped off to Vegas to marry her. You seemed to be getting it back on track too; songs became more about other things. Sometimes though you’d get this faraway look in your eyes and I’d know a love song was coming, and now she’s back, and all you remember is her. Jon that guy is still in her life, immortal or not, I don’t know what went on with her, but I’m worried bro. You’ve been the rock all these years, kept me strong and mostly on the straight. I’ll be toast if she fucks you up again. That scares me bro, what power she’s held even all these years. Scares me shitless bro.”

Jon looked up at his friend, “scares me too Rich, scares me too.”

Chapter 22

2007-12-29T21:33:00.000-08:00

She woke first, and lay there silently watching him sleep. With the lightest of touches she brushed a stubborn lock of hair from his forehead. Carefully lifting the arm he had wrapped tightly around her she moved from the couch and quickly dressed. Pulling the small afghan up over his naked form she ran fingers through tousled auburn hair and moved to the door. Taking a deep breath she walked into the bar, quietly finding a stool and taking a seat.

“Joe, a glass of wine please,” she whispered as she glanced around for Adam or Duncan. Joe slid a glass of wine across the bar, waiting to speak as he could tell she was working up the nerve to say more. “Joe, I need some advice and before you say I’m just a watcher, don’t. Just help me. I can’t ask Adam, he’d laugh me outta the bar, and Duncan? Pfffff, he’s a boy scout.”

“It’s about what happened in my office Ami? Two people felt desire for each other and acted on it. There’s nothing wrong in that.” Joe began to wipe down the bar as Amelia struggled to put her thoughts into words.

“It’s not that Joe; I have no love lost for the woman who lied to him for 18 years.”

Joe’s brow arched slightly, “how do ya know she lied to him all that time Ammie?”

Amelia laughed softly. “He’s well known as a family man Joe, the cleanest living rocker they know of, has a wife and kids, not a known druggie. It clearer for ya here considering he was pre-immortal and now immortal?”

Joe took a long look at Amelia before speaking. “You can’t have kids.”

“Bingo Joe,” she sighed as she continued. “It’s going to rip his heart right out of his chest, remembering her and knowing what he knows now, and how’s he gonna feel when he remembers everything about me? I left him Joe, he thinks for another man, when I became immortal. It’s a fucking mess, and I made it worse by giving into desire. And then there’s the fact that I called his friend Richie before we left home, to tell them he was on his way, and now his brains more scrambled than it was. I’m beginning to wonder if just dumping him back into his world is the way to go here.”

The answer seemed simple enough to him, if not to her. “Call him back up girl, have him come here alone. Let him help you ease the guy back into the pool of his life.” He picked up the bar phone and slid it too her. “It won’t hurt any of you to just stop and take stock a day or two.”

Amelia picked up the phone and once again dialed the Jovi hotline and asked for Richie. No amount of wrangling would get the person to put him on the phone however. As the last bit of her patience waned she screamed, “Just go tell him Sambo is wanted on the phone Dammit. He’ll want to take this call I assure you.” The phone went dead for a few minutes and then she heard Richie’s voice on the other end. “Sambo, it’s me again, we’ve hit a small snag.” Quickly explaining the situation she asked him to come to Seattle alone and gave him the address to Joe’s bar.

She knew she was going to have some explaining to do. Richie didn’t have a concussion or amnesia, he would remember her and all that happened, and if he knew Jon would know. They were the Dynamic Duo, no secrets between them at all. Even though he had been told to keep immortality to himself she knew that eventually, as he remembered things he would confide in Richie. Their trust was that deep twenty years ago and she was sure that 20 more years of experience had tightened those bonds even more.

~~~~

Fractured pieces of dreams flitted through his mind then vanished as he slowly awakened. Shaking his head he stood and dressed and found his way to the men’s room. Splashing cold water over his face he stared into the mirror, into a face he barely recognized, wondering what would call back all the days he had left behind less than a week ago. He stood there for many long minutes trying to force himself to remember and had no success. With a deep sigh he turned to walk into the bar, hearing for the first time the rather loud discussion going on just a few feet away, and a discussion that from its loud tone had been going on for a long while.

“Yes Dammit I called him and asked him to come here Adam!”

“You bloody twit. What do you think he can do?” Adam was furious. It was bad enough to deal with an amnesiatic immortal, but a mortal too? What did she think this Richie guy could do?

“We couldn’t just throw him to the sharks Adam. Dammit Sambo can help. I dunno how yet, but he can!”

“And just what are you going to tell this bloody mortal when he gets here huh? Nancy boy Rock Star died on ya guy. He’s not gonna die again.” Oh yeah that’s gonna go over really well.” Adam huffed and took a long drink of his beer. “You can’t go broadcasting to people what we are you stupid ninny. Blast it all, did you lose what good sense you had when you played fast and loose in the office?”

Amelia gasped and straightened, her tiny frame glowing with anger. “Unlike you old man, I have known these two, well knew them a long time ago and with twenty more years under their belts, I’m betting my sanity on the fact that Sambo can help. So you can…”

“Just shut the fuck up man.” Jon finished the sentence for her.

They both turned to Jon and said in the same moment, “What year is it?”

“Last I checked it was 2007 you two, and I thought I was the one with the memory problems?” Jon grinned. “Yeah, yeah, I had a memory surge a bit ago, it knocked me for a loop too, but the nap seems to have at least righted that bit.” He turned to Amelia and smiled, “and before you say a word I remember that much of my life Jac...I mean Amelia. But anything in my life after that night here it’s still lost to me including why you and I ended up apart, but I plan on rectifying that in short order.”

She stood there stunned wondering if he meant rectifying the memory loss or their separation but dared not ask. It was one of those things that she really didn’t think she could handle knowing right then. “Adam, I know you like being in total control of things, but just this one time, please understand, ok? It will be ok, we’ll be safe, I promise.”

Adam just shook his head. “It better be Ammie, it’s not just his life or yours you’re betting with here.”

Jon moved to over to her and pulled her into his arms. “Don’t let him get to you Amelia. If anything we are all in this together.” Pulling together more courage than he actually felt or faith than he actually had he uttered a few magic words. “So, if I’m this immortal thing and I have to learn to fight, who’s going to teach me?”

Adam gave the man a wicked grin. “That would be me Rock Star. I don’t often take on students, but you lucked out having Ammie in your corner. I’m not an easy teacher though; you might want to consider asking the Highlander.”

Jon shook his head. “IF everything you two told me is true, I’m placing my bets on you Adam.”

Adam reached over to the bar and picked up a long package, and handed it to Jon. “Well, you’re going to need this Rock Star. Keep it with you at all times. We’ll teach you how to hide it SOMEHOW in those clothes you wear.”

He slowly opened the package and found a rather long and wicked looking bastard sword. Taking hilt in hand he hefted the sword and moved away from the group, giving it a few practice swings. Oddly it felt good in his hand, not too heavy or too light. With a goofy grin he struck a pose pointing the sword at Adam and yelled, “En Guard!”

Adam pulled his Ivanhoe and the first lesson started, with Jon landing on his ass more than being upright, but with each wrong move, Adam explained how better to move, explaining the simple things such as how to hold the sword to how to balance his stance. Amelia stood back watching intently. The first lesson was always the most important as it could mean the difference between the young immortal having an affinity for swordsmanship or not, and it seemed Jon had that. He was, for the most part, giving as good as he got.

The door opened to the bar and a voice had all in the room whirling towards it. “Well Hell, Captain Kidd, what the hell do you think you’re doing and where the hell you been?” Four sets of eyes widened as Richie Sambora strolled on into the room a big grin plastered on his face. Jon laughed, his blue eyes sparkling, “What’s it look like I’m doing asshole?”

Richie went over to Jon and gave him a hug. “Damn Kidd, we all been worried to death about you. Thank God you’re ok.”

“Well other than I barely remember who I am, I seem to be stuck in 1986 memory wise, I’m ok.”

“Yeah man, the lady that called to alert us mentioned that. Where is that sweet sounding little lady?” Richie grinned, “She sounded good enough to …”

“That little lady would be me Sambo.” At Amelia’s words Richie’s soft brown gaze centered upon the petite red-head whose voice had been nagging him the entire plane ride to Seattle. “JACQUI? My Good God, is that you? You haven’t changed a bit! You look good enough to eat girl!”

“Yeah well Sambo, that’s one of the reasons I called you here. It wasn’t just Jon’s amnesia; there are a few more complications to Jon going home. You might want to sit down Sambo; this story is going to be a good one. I have to say though, and I KNOW I don’t have too but I am going too, what you hear you take to the grave.”

Richie gave Amelia a serious look. “Girl you know us, what goes on in the band stays there, and if you say I gotta keep this just between you me and Jon, then that’s what I do. Kidd’s my bro ya know.”

With a swift nod Amelia started telling Richie everything starting from the night of finding Jon in the middle of the road to all that had happened since. In short order she had explained all about immortality and all it would mean to the rock star. “You don’t believe me do ya Rich?” were the final words she uttered.

“Lady, you’re spinning a fantastic yarn there. I know Jon looks good for his age and all, but damn, No one lives forever.” Adam nearly choked on his beer at the statement as she gave a soft sigh.

“Richie, your forcing me to do this you know that right? You weren’t born in the show me state, can’t you just believe me?” Amelia gave him a pleading look.

Richie grinned and gave Jon a wink, “Honey, I’m from Jersey. You don’t have to just show me, you might have to show me twice.”

Jon rolled his eyes and punched his friend in the shoulder. “You’re a true asshole you know that?”

Richie shrugged as his eyes turned back to the red-headed spitfire in front of him, a red-head that had quietly pushed the sleeve of her arm up and picked up Jon’s sword from the bar. She bit down on her lip hard and angled the blade just so and sliced a gash four inches long from inner arm to wrist. Richie reeled backwards, his eyes widening at the flow of blood escaping the wound; that is until he saw the blue electricity racing up and down her arm, until the entire wound had vanished as if it had never been there.

Four sets of eyes watched the guitarist as he processed all he had heard and seen, a collective sigh of relief almost echoing in the room at his next words.

“Well I’ll be damned, that explains a lot don’t it?”

Chapter 21

2007-12-29T03:08:00.001-08:00

Adam’s medical training took control as he noticed the slightly unfocused and dazed look in the rock star’s eyes. Concussions and amnesia varied from person to person. He knew that sometimes a person would be alright within hours and that sometimes it took days or longer. A person could have memory return all at once or piece-meal. It never was the same. He instinctively reached over to steady Jon as the man started to sway. “Hey Rock Star you need to sit down a moment, let that brain of yours rest before you bloody well cave on us.”

Jon shook his head, his eyes clearing slowly as he slowly released Amelia and fumbled for a bar stool. As he turned his eyes flitted over the mirror behind the bar, then stopped and looked at his reflection intently. What he saw wasn’t how he remembered himself; he looked so well, old. He closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath centering himself; struggling to make sense. Before he could draw another a sharp pain buzzed between his ears and down his spine causing him to place both hands to his temples and rub. “Dammit, what’s wrong with me?” He opened his eyes slowly, the pain and confusion evident in dull blue eyes.

Just as Jon had moaned with the sharp pain, two immortal heads had turned their gazes towards the door, a taunt tension mounting between them. As they saw who entered, the tension flowed away from both of them. “Bloody hell Mac, announce yourself better next time,” a rather huffy Adam proclaimed as the tall Scotsman entered and made his way to the bar.

Duncan MacLeod, or Mac to his friends, smiled at Adam and Amelia. “What a fine surprise seeing you both here today. What’s going on?” His gaze turned to the man whose face was registering a reaction he had seen too many times. “Is he?”

“Yes Mac, he is and to top that off he cant remember his name, he’s famous to hell and back, you might even recognize him if you try hard enough.” Adams voice trailed off as Mac turned to study the man, recognition filtering through his brain swiftly. “He’s THAT guy?”

Adam snorted. “Yeah he’s THAT guy, can’t you tell it by looking at her?” MacLeod turned and watched as Amelia whispered softly to the man at the bar, easing him through the initial pain of his new immortal radar. Adam continued to update MacLeod on all that happened as she continued to gentle Jon into a better frame of mind.

Jon looked into Amelia’s eyes, his pain dulled eyes slowly focusing and returning more to the present day. “You introduced yourself as Amelia, but I just saw a memory, I KNOW it was a memory and you were Jacqui. I can remember you and Richie; it’s not just a figment of my brain trying to put things where nothing exists right? Why do I remember you and nothing else? Not all this family and kids I have, all this other life, my brain remembers you, why?”

“I don’t know Jon, I really don’t. We’ll figure all that out best we can. Adam thinks you have a concussion and amnesia. With that it just takes rest and time. You’ll probably remember sooner than later.” She didn’t want him to remember, she wanted to take him to some far off distant non populated place and have her Jon back; was tempted to do just that, but too many loved him. She absent mindedly began to caress his neck and shoulders, attempting to soothe away the stress. “There’s so much to talk about Jon, but most of it can wait until you get your memory back. Hell by then you’ll probably hate me enough so that it won’t matter either way.” Turning to Joe she quietly asked if they could use his couch in the office and got an affirmative nod.

Pulling Jon to his feet she quickly led him to the office, wanting him to rest. If he could just sleep for a few maybe some things would right themselves in his mind. He simply couldn’t arrive in New Jersey acting like a twenty-five year old man who was in love with her, that wouldn’t be the greatest of things to happen. She didn’t care what the wife would say, hell that woman deserved to be beat considering, but the kids were innocent by-standers and they didn’t deserve to have their world thrown into turmoil.

Within short order she had gotten him as comfortable as possible on the couch and turned to leave, only to find herself pulled down on top of his way too delectable body. His hands began to roam over her back, an easy familiarity to each movement. She tried to push her way off, muttering about how it was wrong for him to be doing what he was doing, but each brush of his fingers would drive a little bit more of her reserve away.

“Have I mentioned how much I want you Jac.., I mean Amelia? God that’s confusing.” he said as he nuzzled her neck. “I remember you, how you feel, how your scent always drove me wild. I remember you how you felt beside me and beneath me. I don’t remember yet, what drove us apart, all I know is that you feel so right where you are.” His teeth skimmed over her collar bone causing her breath to hitch as her body began to tremble. She moaned softly as one of his hands crept up under her blouse as the other dipped lightly beneath the waist of her jeans, teasing the skin they found along the way.

“We can’t do this Jon; you have a family, kids and a wife. They’re expecting you home.” She tried valiantly to throw cold water on his actions and her responses, tried to ignore the fires he was lighting deep down to her bones. “You can’t show up at home touting a girl friend, you’re known as a family man.”

His voice whispered over his skin as he continued to nibble her neck. “Don’t care, Let them all rot, I want ya babe.” He turned slightly fitting her into his side on the couch, his blue eyes capturing hers. “You both told me immortals couldn’t have kids right? Way I figure it that means this wife you keep pushing on me has been lying through her teeth for a whole lotta years, made a mockery of what is true and right in a relationship.” His head tilted forward to catch her lips in a searing kiss before continuing. “So why the fuck should I care about her? I remember you, how your body sang beneath me...”

His hand casually snapped the buttons on her jeans and slide back under the denim, reaching for and finding the dampness of her core. “Tell me you don’t want me babe, and I’ll stop, just tell me you don’t want me.”

Her passion soaked eyes looked into his eyes darkened with need and knew she couldn’t tell him that. She whispered softly, regret tingeing her voice, “I never could say that Jonny, but there are people to consider. Maybe not the wife, but those kids have only known you as daddy, and you might not remember, but you love them just the same.”

His finger slid home, followed quickly by another, pumping into her inner core with a slowness that denied the heat of their need. “Kids I can handle, the wife doesn’t matter. Don’t remember her, don’t think I wanna. Need me like I need you Angel, bring me home,” the words almost a plea in his voice as his head dipped again to slowly blaze a trail of kisses from her lip to collar bone.

Her eyes closed as time fell away. He had said that to her so many times; called it coming home; and she wanted that more than breathing. Soft sighs echoed from her lips as he slowly peeled denim down over quivering legs before moving to push her blouse up and over her shoulders. Strong teeth nibbled from collar to breast, before attaching themselves to first one nipple then the other, suckling gently before whispering a breath over each one.

Somewhere in the fire that was licking at her consciousness she felt her hands moving his t-shirt off of his muscular chest as her fingernails stroked lightly over the fur there before tweaking a nipple gently. Hearing his groan her hand slowly slid further, first unbuttoning then slowly reaching inside the jeans he had on. As her hand wrapped around his hardened member, she marveled at how soft it felt, yet like steel. With a bemused look in her eyes she felt his hand tugging at his jeans, pushing them from his legs. Nudging her with one knee, he slipped between her legs and slowly began to thrust against her, not attempting to enter her, but to tease her.

She gasped softly as his lips continued to burn a trail of fire to her belly then lower. Unable to touch his hardness her hands tangled into his hair, her body screaming as his tongue slid like silk over her drenched lips to finally suckle on her clit. Within moments she was close to screaming as he lifted his head and begin to kiss his way back up. As his lips touched hers again he thrust against her, his hardness sliding deep within her. Her moan hummed against his tongue as he began to pump within her, his pace slow but sure.

They lost themselves in the rocking of hardness to moist wet tightness as his pace quickened, her soft humming moans driving him to distraction. Her nails traced a wicked line along his spine, causing him to thrust even deeper within her. His thrusts raced faster as he felt his sac tightening, Holding himself up with just one hand he reached to flick her clit with a finger, causing a soft scream to undulate from her lips. Tipping his lips closer to her ears he whispered softly, “come home with me Angel, and come home.”

Thrusting deeper he felt her tighten against his hardness, pulling him in as she cried his name like a prayer, her nails dug deep into his ass as she splintered into nothingness. At that Jon spiraled into nothingness as his juices flowed and coated her tightness. Panting slightly he slowly lowered himself beside her and pulled her into a tight hug. With a soft heated breath he nuzzled her neck, knowing that whatever came he had found home again and he wasn’t going to let it go.

Feeling secure for the first time in twenty years, Amelia drifted to sleep in the arms of the one man who had always left her shaking. Whatever happened she wouldn’t lose it again. They would handle all the problems, but she was home.

Out in the bar Joe, Adam and Duncan’s conversation and slowed. Knowing he had tabs to total up Joe excused himself and slowly made his way to the office door. Before he had the door fully open he just as quickly had it closed and limped his way back over to the bar. “Tabs can wait.” He muttered as he picked up a drink and downed it quickly.

Adam and Duncan glanced at the old man curiously. “Why’d you come back so quick Joe?” Joe looked at Adam, a wry look in his eyes as if to say do you REALLY wanna know? Duncan looked at the old watcher strangely.

Adam’s eyes widened, “they weren’t, they didn’t?”

Joe simply nodded as Adam began to laugh. “I’ll never ever take a nap on that couch again Joe.”

“Don’t blame ya buddy, won’t look at it the same way myself ever again.”

Duncan got it, in that second he got it. 400 years was good for something after all.

Chapter 20

2007-12-28T20:46:00.001-08:00

Once the decision was made all they had to do was put it into practice. Amelia called the manager of her store and explained her need to go away for a while. The announcement caused no surprise, Amelia often went on trips. Standing and walking into her bedroom she packed her belongings, and prepared her sword for the trip to Seattle. She stopped and gazed around her room making sure she had packed everything she needed. Going to Seattle was going to be hard on her, but not as hard as going to New Jersey was going to be for Jon. In that instance she made a decision that she was sure was right, but she wasn’t sure if it was going to help. Moving to the side of the bed she sat and reached for her phone and dialed the number the television had listed to call with information on Jon. Taking a deep breath she waited for someone to answer the phone. She figured it would be a bank of workers or policemen answering the phone so hearing a voice she remembered was a pleasant surprise.

“Hello,” the gruff voice said, “If your calling on a prank please hang the fuck up, no time for niceties, however if you have information on my friend Jon please start talking.”

Although the words were rude, the sound of them showed the evident worry the man had for his friend. Taking a deep breath Amelia started talking. “Richie, I know that’s you, no don’t ask who I am it doesn’t matter. I’m calling you to let you know Jon’s on his way home. He’s ok for the most part,” her voice trailing off as Richie’s voice interrupted her.

“Who the hell are you and what the hell do you mean for the most part?” Richie’s words nearly fell over each other to get out of his mouth.”

She nearly laughed at his speed speech; he hadn’t changed in twenty years. Get Rich excited and he forgot how to talk properly. “Listen, the particulars aren’t important right this second, he’s alive and in one piece and on his way home. I just need to know where his home is so I can get him there. The rest of the questions you or his family have will be answered when he gets home.”

Richie quickly gave her the address to Jon’s home. He wanted to ask so many questions, but he got the impression it wouldn’t help. It was the oddest thing though, that voice tugged at his memory. He’d lay money he had heard it before, but where? As his mind began to delve into its extensive memory banks, the voice started again. “Oh, one more thing, your his best friend; he’s going to need you more than ever. You see, he can’t remember who he is, not one spec of a thing. I’m counting on ya Sambo, to alert everyone and not let them crowd him when he returns.” With that the phone clicked off, leaving Richie staring at the wall in shock. Not many had ever just called him Sambo and hearing it told him that whoever had found him knew them somehow, knew them more intimately than the general fan. Holy fuck, he needed to tell the family! Standing so quickly he knocked his chair over Richie flew from the phone room to let everyone know Jon was on the way home.

Settling the phone gently back into the cradle Amelia stood and picked up her bags. Walking into the living room she gaily tossed out a “No time like the present boys, as neither of you have bags, the store’s all taken care of and the house is ready to be locked. Let’s take Seattle by storm!”

Within moments all three were settled into Adam’s Range Rover headed down the country roads towards Seattle. A few hours later the Seattle city limits came into range. They stopped a few times to either fuel up the car, take a walk or get a bite to eat, but they had made decent time none the less. Twenty minutes later he was pulling into the parking lot at Joe’s Bar. Amelia glanced up at the battered façade. It hadn’t changed in twenty years. “Bloody well time for something more than coffee,” Adam uttered as they came to a full stop. Switching the ignition off he climbed out of the car and with an arch of a fine brow on his patrician face smiled. “Well? Come on you two.” Amelia and Jon had no choice but to follow, or as she knew, be stuck outside until Adam was as lubricated as he wished to be. Before she could move though, Jon had gotten out and reached her door, opening it for her. With a nod of thanks his way they began to walk inside.

As they entered the dim bar both Amelia and Adam scanned the interior quickly, Adam to find Joe, and Amelia to familiarize herself with the bar that had done so much to change her life twenty years before. A moment later a slightly older, but still grizzled man walked from the back office. “Adam! Where you been old man,” said the owner with a grin as he quickly settled a mug of beer before him.

“Oh you know me Joe, doing this and that, mostly that,” Adam said grinning as Amelia placed herself onto a stool next to her teacher. “Look who I brought with me,” he said as he nodded towards Amelia.

Amelia smiled and leaned forward giving Joe a swift peck on the cheek. “It’s good to see you again Joe. It’s been awhile.”

It was then Joe noticed the man tagging along with them. Turning back to Adam the evident question glinting in his eyes he spoke softly. “Adam?” with a shake of his head Adam indicated the time for stories would come later. “Seen MacLeod around recently Joe?” Joe nodded in the affirmative, “He’s supposed to stop in soon Adam. He’s been wondering where you got off too.” As they chatted quietly, Amelia studied Jon. He hadn’t taken a seat; he’d actually started wandering around in the bar, first stopping at the stage then moving to the booths. She couldn’t see his face but his body language screamed watch out.

This place nagged at him somewhere deep inside. This small bar with the stage in back, it felt familiar somehow, but how? Jon’s blue eyes roamed the area restlessly. He glanced back at the bar, the people there seeming to fade as he stopped in front of a booth. He could almost hear, the chatter of voices eddying and flowing about him. At the edges of his mind he could almost hear the soulful wailing of a guitar playing. The music was growing to a crescendo in his soul, teasing his mind and his will, begging him to follow. Leaning his head back he closed his eyes and let the music have its way.

As the music swirled around him, he wondered for the umpteenth time at where she was. Richie was making that guitar wail and she was missing it. As he glanced at the ladies room he caught a flurry of motion to the side. What the hell? Some big ugly guy had her by the throat and some tall man with an odd accent was trying to help. He rushed up and struggled to get to the bar, struggled to get to her. The smell of blood was thick in his nose, the music had stopped and she had vanished. There was blood on the floor and on the dark haired man’s clothes. He had to find Jacqui; he had to make sure she was ok. My God if she was hurt he’d die, he knew it. The man wouldn’t let him pass, he hit him, and damnit he deserved it. WHERE WAS SHE!!

Jon jerked forward, his eyes opening as he found himself sitting in a nearly empty bar. He pushed himself from the booth and hurried to the woman at the bar, his blue gaze unfocused and worried. “Jacqui! My god, are you ok? You ARE ok right?” He looked her over intently, slightly confused at the lack of blood or blood smell. He reached for her and pulled her into a tight hug. “Don’t ever do that again babe, don’t stay gone for so long.”

Amelia looked at him, worry painted in her golden flecked green eyes. “You called me Jacqui. Why did you call me that?”

“It’s your name silly woman. Now where did my bro go? He was just on stage a minute or two ago.”

Adam spoke up softly, worry coating his baritone voice. “Jon man, what year is it right now?”

Giving the dark haired man a look that proclaimed clearly he had to be daft, Jon replied. “It’s the summer of 1986.”

Amelia turned in Jon’s arms to look up at Adam with something close to panic on her face as Adam responded. “So its 1986 and you would be?”

The grin that launched a million fantasies graced Jon’s face as he said, “I’m Jon Bon Jovi dude, and this lady you were chatting up is my lady Jacqui.”

Amelia spoke up then, “Jon, What happened yesterday?” Jon glanced down at her, a loving yet quizzical look on his face. “You mean on the bus or before babe?”

Her breath caught in her throat as she looked up into the eyes of the man she remembered. Turning in his arms slightly she glanced up at Adam, her eyes speaking the volumes she couldn’t say out loud. Jon Bon Jovi was back, only he was 25 and not 45.

Oh Shit just didn’t cover it.

Chapter 19

2007-12-28T15:54:00.000-08:00

She walked in and over to the fireplace, and stood there staring into the flames. It had been twenty years, yet his kiss still ignited fire in her soul. Within moments two decidedly semi frozen men joined her, crowding the fireplace to absorb its heavenly warmth. They stood in silence for many long moments allowing the heat to do its work, long minutes of her feeling Jon pressed close to her, moments of smelling that unique scent that was his and his alone. Twenty years immortal, her fair share of fights behind her and one mans scent was going to be her undoing. To salvage what little control she had, she risked a slight smile at the two men and casually turned towards the kitchen. Distance was the right idea. She would serve up the soup and put distance between them, maybe then she could think.

Jon turned to watch her walking away his blue gaze thoughtful. Why did that one thing seem to strike at his heart? What had she been to him in his past? He had so many questions, and none of them seemed to have answers. Turning back to the fire he lost himself in the dance of the flames trying to make sense of the few pieces of the puzzle he had within his grasp. It was now or never he decided, to make sense of the things they were telling him and he had the feeling talking to Adam would be more profitable than talking to Amelia. He didn’t doubt she’d be honest with him, he doubted his ability to concentrate when she did as every time she came near because with her near he damn near couldn’t concentrate at all.

Taking a deep breath he started. “Adam, you both keep referring to me being immortal, some weird game, and keeping my head. Whether I’m ready or not, whether I like it or not, I think I need a bit more information on this. It’s hard as hell to comprehend and even harder to believe, but I don’t think I have the luxury of not believing do I?”

Adam studied the man intently for a few moments. “The Game, well no one knows exactly when and where it started, or even when the first immortal came on the scene. We just know that its there and we have to participate. For the most part we try to live normal lives, just like you. Before today you would have never known we existed,” he laughed slightly, “We look human, we ARE human, just seem to have a bonus to our DNA that allows us extremely long lives. Our souls, our knowledge or our spirit contains what is called a quickening which retains all our memories and knowledge. It is that quickening that many immortals want, it is why so many fight for the prize as with each quickening you only get stronger. The only way to take an immortals quickening is to fight to the death, the victor removing his opponent’s head.

“How long can you live? Do you age? I mean, what all can immortals do?”

“You age until you die Rock Star, then you stop aging upon become immortal.” He paused a moment seeing an incredulous look on Jon’s face. “Oh don’t give me that look, we aren’t vampires, we eat regular food. We just don’t age. Minor wounds heal. As to how long we can live, well, the oldest of us, an immortal only known as Methos is reported to be over five thousand years old.”

Jon arched his golden brow at the seemingly younger man as Adam looked to be only 32 years of age. “How old are you Adam because you look really young you know?”

Adam tilted his head, his hazel gaze boring deep into the singer’s crystalline blue gaze. He trusted very few people with his true identity, Duncan, Joe and Amelia being the only ones alive at this point. He saw deep within those blue eyes the ability to be trusted, a man of honor that would probably rival Duncan MacLeod’s. He knew that if his student loved this man, had loved and continued to love in twenty years of separation, that he could trust him as well. He didn’t often act on pure instinct, but this time he chose too. “Truth be told Rock Star, I am Methos, eldest of all immortals. Whether you want to believe me or not, I hope you’ll understand the need to keep that to yourself however.”

Jon soaked in every word the man beside him said. “I could imagine if this quickie thing is power, and you were the oldest, yours would be pretty damned strong right?” Adam nodded silently. “So knowing that, they would hound you to take your head, you would probably never have any peace. I’ll take the info to my grave if need be,” Jon paused, “or well take it to my death so to speak.”

“Glad that’s settled Rock Star,” Adam smirked his way, “Instead of all this talk let’s turn on the old telly and see what’s happening in the world. It won’t hurt for us to take our minds off the current situation. Adam went over to the couch and slowly sprawled out, his hand reaching for the remote. He flipped the T.V. and swiftly changed the channel to CNN. It wouldn’t hurt to catch up on the news of the day. Jon walked over to a chair and sat, his eyes turning to the television. Maybe getting his mind OFF his problems would help.

Amelia placed each bowl of soup, a plate of bread and cheeses and the cups of coffee on a tray. Lifting it she started into the living room where she heard the T.V. droning on. As she entered the room she nearly dropped the tray as she saw what had both men glued to the screen before them.

“Hello, I’m Betty Nguyen, and I’m here outside the New York apartment of world renown rocker Jon Bon Jovi. It’s been reported as of last night that the famous rock star/ humanitarian has vanished mysteriously. All that is known right now is that he was on a small single engine Cessna on his way to a business meeting in Vancouver. The weather there experienced a late season snow that could have been involved in his disappearance. The Vancouver air traffic controllers lost communications with Mr. Bon Jovi’s plane late yesterday afternoon. The plane has not been found, nor have any bodies been found.”

The reporter paused for a moment as her eyes caught a dark haired man making his way into the apartment building. As the camera rolled she raced up to the man and started talking. “Mr. Sambora, might I have a moment of your time? Is there any new information about Mr. Bon Jovi?”

You could almost see the physical sigh as a very haggard looking Richie Sambora turned to face the reporter and the camera. “There’s been no information as yet. His family and friends are praying that Jon is found alive and well. I’m sure you have the emergency numbers our people put out, so if anyone out there has any information on my friend, please call, any information no matter how small, would be appreciated.”

“Thank you Mr. Sambora, for taking time to speak with us during this most harrowing moment,” as she continued talking the reporter turned back to the camera, “That’s all we know world. If you have any information at all please call the numbers scrolling across the bottom of your T.V. screen. Thank you.”

As the report ended Amelia handed each man his soup and coffee. Sitting the tray on the table in front of them she seated herself and began to eat. All too soon all three had finished and were sipping their coffees. “Well,” she began, “we can’t just hide him forever; his face is too damned well known. There won’t be any just changing his name and moving to a new place to train him, someone would recognize him. What the hell are we going to do?”

Jon grinned, the solution was obvious to him if not to them. “Why don’t you both just ‘turn me in’ so to speak? You can both just come with me. If I’m as famous as you say I could probably get by with any damn thing, so what if I hire you both to be my ‘trainers’? Yeah, you’re both just going to have to come with me, to the home you say I have and keep me in line. As we work on me getting to know the people I knew, you both can help me prepare for the rest of my life. Way I see it, there’s not much else we can do right?” Leaning back he smiled to himself, the idea had just occurred to him, but God love help him it would keep the woman close, and it would give him the chance to learn from the one man he knew could survive anything and had done so for thousands of years.

A pair of gold flecked green and a set of hazel eyes turned to Jon Bon Jovi looking at him as if he had just grown a second set of eyes. “Your daft man,” Adam spluttered out, “you want us to drop everything and just go and be your personal body guards?”

Jon nodded; a mysterious light to his eyes. “I may be daft, no doubt about it but can you think of a better idea Adam? I’m all for it if you can.”

Neither could come up with anything and Amelia tried her best. She knew beyond a shadow of a doubt what lingering exposure to Jon would do with her. She knew though; that she couldn’t abandon him, not newly immortal as he was and she knew Adam wouldn’t either, for all his spluttering and posturing about the idea. With a soft voice and a bemused look at Adam she nodded. ‘Seems like your about to play roadie again Adam, and I get to go along for the ride. I guess we pack up and get ready to play in Jovi Land.”

With a shake of his head Adam agreed. “We stop off in Seattle first, I’ll have to bloody well let MacLeod and Joe know what is going on. Then we’ll head to your blasted Jovi Land after that.” Jovi land, home of rock stars, unknown family and unseen danger, his life was going to get interesting, he just prayed he lived through it.

Chapter 18

2007-12-27T20:51:00.001-08:00

The day passed quickly after that. The snow had stopped falling so Amelia had drafted both Adam (who protested loudly and long)) and Jon into pushing their way into the cold to shovel the walk and drive way. Amelia giggled softly to herself at the look on Adam’s face. He never did anything physical if he could get out of it, but when she said they both needed too, he either had to help or look too soft. With a shake of her head she turned to put a pot with the makings of soup on the stove and coffee to brew. Turning to the center counter she began to slice a loaf of bread, her eyes straying to the window beyond her. What she saw had her dropping the knife and rushing to the door, for there standing in their snow were two grown men with shovels raised, as if ready to bash each others brains in.

She rushed to the door and grabbed her coat, sliding it on as she raced through the door. “What the hell are you two doing,” she yelled as she ran towards them.
As she skidded to a stop both men gave her an innocent look and dropped the shovel he held in his hand, “HE did it!” “No HE did,” rumbled through the air as she gazed first at one then the other. Adam cocked his head to the side and started laughing. “Bloody hell, it was him and his I can do it faster than you.”

Jon arched a golden brow, a seriously innocent look on his face, “you irritating Brit, it was you and your Rock Star’s can’t handle men’s work and YOU know it!”

Amelia sighed softly. She had figured they might not like each other, but to actually fight with a sharp object? “ADAM!! Dammit YOU are old enough to know better!!”

Adam turned to her, his hazel eyes alight with a cross between innocence and out right hilarity. “Yes wench I should.” He winked at her at the same moment she felt the snowball hit her square in the back of the head. Whipping around she was suddenly hit in the face by yet another perfectly aimed bundle of snow, thrown by none other than Jon himself. “You see babe,” Jon laughed out in his beautiful voice, “we figured if we had to be cold and wet, you should be too, All’s fair you know.”

With that the battle was on, each giving as good as they got. Snow flying fast and furious coated their clothing and hair until each one was panting and nearly exhausted. With a final heave Amelia turned towards Jon, an arm full of snow in her hands and began to slip. As she fell Jon reached for her, attempting to catch her but ending up sprawled on top of her. Green eyes met blue as time stopped and even raced backward. His firm sensual lips captured hers in a searing kiss that would have melted the snow if it could. Her lips molded to his as her hands reached up to run through snow dampened hair. She was lost in the maelstrom of his touch, uncaring of the icy coldness of hands sliding underneath her sweater. His hips bucked against her slightly, hard evidence of his arousal.

A decidedly baritone “harrumph” had two sets of passion glazed eyes turning towards the sound maker. “I’d really get a room if I were you two, outside in the snow in broad daylight with an audience? Rock Star you I could see doing that, but Ammie?”

“Fuck off British,” Jon said as he turned to kiss the fire haired vixen beneath him, his lips once again moving to claim hers in an ages old dance of possession and ownership. Somewhere within his soul he knew she was his, he just had to find a way to make it so.

With a sudden move Amelia pushed Jon to the side. It wouldn’t do to get lost in his kisses, he wasn’t hers to kiss, hadn’t been for over twenty years. Her gold flecked green eyes radiated sorrow as she hurriedly stood, the ghost of twenty years echoing in the small distance between them. For lack of anything better to say, she mentioned coffee, warmth and soup to lure both men inside. With a glance at Jon she turned and hurried into the house.

Jon stood and gave Adam a look that spoke volumes to the elder immortal. “She’s a good woman Rock Star, and even if you can’t remember the fact you’re married, she can, and she won’t encroach on that, no matter her feelings.”

With a shake of his head Jon turned to go inside. Married or not he didn’t feel that way, and wondered if retrieving his memory would have that changing. He didn’t think so however, not if all they said was true. IF it were, then the women he had wedded had lied for eighteen years, and that was something he wouldn’t allow for. With a slight grin gracing his lips he began to plan how to get the fire haired seductress overwhelming his thoughts to realize the same thing.

He knew one thing above all, immortal or not, memory or no, this was going to be an interesting time in his life.

Chapter 17

2007-12-27T16:59:00.000-08:00

Her heart was thundering in her chest as she led the way to the living room. Somewhere deep inside she was kicking herself for telling him the truth. She should have remained silent, gave him some oddball name like George, and let him think he was just a loner nobody. Adam said he was immortal now, not just pre-immortal, which means he had died. She knew it wasn’t something that had happened with people witnessing it or it would have been all over the news. For god sakes just 15 years ago he had cut his hair and had it blasted all over the news. Had he died that would have been on CNN, MSN, and every other channel all over the thousands of music and news channels of the world.

She should have evaded telling him; that way she could have kept him around longer, convinced him they were together, and regained all she lost but she was a decent woman. Decent women didn’t just steal a man from his family, especially his children. She wasn’t sure how this would play out, but lying to him, no matter how badly she wanted too, was not an option.

As she reached the living room she ushered Jon over to the desk in the corner and motioned for him to sit. Opening her laptop she quickly flipped it open and connected to the web. Leaning over his shoulder she swiftly typed in the address for the Google search and placed his name in the search area. Hitting enter she stood and watched his face as the hit counter on his name hit 21 million plus.

Glancing up at her, he almost shivered. She smelled so damned good oddly enough with an odd mixture of light sweat and some citrus like musky smell. He ached somewhere deep inside to brush his fingers over the skin and bury his nose in her hair. It was silky soft as it brushed against his cheek. He was afraid of her but he wanted her and that desire had his tight jeans feeling even tighter. Oddly enough that resonated deep within him, like it was supposed to be, like he was supposed to feel that way. Each breath she took brushed over his neck like a siren call, urging him to act. With an act of inner strength he turned his mind from his thoughts and looked at the computer, a bit of fear and curiosity mixed flowing through him.

Reaching for the mouse she opened a tab for images and his bands Official site.
‘There ya are Rock Star, any and everything anyone ever wanted to know about Jon Bon Jovi,” she paused a moment, “well at least all that they want to let the public know, and a few places that … well lets not discuss that right now shall we?” She grinned as he placed his hand on the mouse and started clicking links. The look on his face as he found pictures from the early 80’s was priceless.

“Oh my fucking God, did I REALLY, is that REALLY, nah you’re shitting me, that ain’t me, IS IT?” He glanced her way.

“Yep, Rock Star, in all your hair metal glory. It is you.” She laughed softly. “You were a stylish man back then you know. Everyone wanted to dress that way.”

He shook his head, evident bemusement in his eyes. “Well we were all nuts then.”

He turned back to the computer; his eyes alternately speeding through an image, stopping to read some caption, or even some video that happened to pop up. They were good he had to give the band that, heck he was a decent singer and writer it seemed, although he couldn’t remember a stitch of any of it and for some odd reason didn’t really want to remember. He read of his 18 year marriage, his four kids, and couldn’t recall them, his friends his good deeds, his business, everything he could find, and none of it spoke to his soul. The next link had him glued to the screen, for there in front of him was a picture of a very young Jon and a girl, and she was the spitting image of the woman standing behind him.

“That’s you! Well someone who looks damned like you.” He studied the faded picture intently for a few moments. “No that’s definitely you.”

Her gaze fell to the picture on screen. Damn she couldn’t believe that picture had found its way to the web 21 years after being taken, and of course he had to find it. Gritting her teeth she forced herself again to continue with the truth. “Yes, it’s me.

Jon shook his head. “Damn you haven’t changed a bit. You look exactly the same as the picture.”

Adam piped in at that moment, “Good clean living and immortality. Can’t beat it with a stick Rock Star.”

Jon, showing great restraint, ignored the man and continued to study Amelia. “We look pretty happy there, but obviously we ended up apart. Why?”

Amelia just shook her head. “I can’t talk about it Jon, at least not right now. Maybe another day we will.” Reaching over him she powered down the computer. “We have more to concern ourselves with right now. Things you have to decide, things we have to do. The past is dead and gone right? Let’s concentrate on the present.”

Jon smelled a story in those words but decided to let her slide for now. He was, one way or the other, going to figure out why her picture and her scent could rouse more in him than thousands of other images and words could. She was right though, and oddly enough it felt as if it wasn’t the first time. He had decisions to make, a life to remember, and not much time to get it done in.

Chapter 16

2007-12-27T00:08:00.001-08:00

The Present

The clearing of a very masculine throat brought Amelia back to the present day. Golden green eyes took in the sight before her, a golden muscular god of music, a towel wrapped around his lean waist. With a long sweeping glance from his head to his toes, she burned his memory into her mind. Time had treated him well as his young, lean, wiry body had morphed into one with sculpted muscle and tone. His chest was lightly less furry and a bit more silver now than when he was younger, but it worked with his physique. A slight smile fleetly passed her lips as she recalled when she read of him waxing in order to work in film. Although covered by a towel, she could remember well what was beneath it. God he was glorious, every single inch of him and she wanted him as much as ever. As her eyes made way back to his face the look in his eyes had her cheeks coloring a furious shade of pink.

“Ya think I could get dressed now babe?” His lips held a quirk as he watched her blush nearly scarlet. He couldn’t remember a lot of things but, as odd as it sounded some things felt right or wrong to him, and her look of desire felt right. He grinned as she, without a word, raced from the room nearly slamming the door behind her. He chuckled softly and reached for the clothing that she had offered him. He could tell they would fit, although would probably be a bit long in the legs, but stranded beggars who couldn’t remember their own name couldn’t be choosy.

Adam looked up as Amelia came barreling from the door and laughed aloud at her perplexed look. “See something you shouldn’t have wench?” She stopped on a dime and looked at her teacher a feminine growl escaping her lips. Reaching behind the chair she was standing beside she pulled her weapon, an intent look on her face. “Ya know Adam, a woman can only take so much, and I have reached my limit.” She turned to walk to the back of the house, motioning for him to follow. “Let’s spar, if I don’t release some tension I’ll end up killing someone for sure.” Adam continued laughing as he pulled his Ivanhoe from his trench coat on the couch and followed her from the room. “Your wish is my command little student.”

She flipped the lights on the huge room located at the back of the house. Originally it had been built as a ballroom, but when Amelia bought the house she had reworked it to be a practice area. The room was well lit thanks to a solid wall of windows to the back of the room. In the left corner of the room were pieces of often used exercise equipment, to the right a huge stereo, to the right was a huge stereo system and a single rack of cds. The middle of the room was bare save for the matting on the floor. She flipped on the lights and made her way over to the stereo and loaded it with every hard pounding song she could find.

Adams laughter started all over again as strains of “Bounce” blasted through the speakers. “You even train to his music? Still carrying that bloody torch I see. I guess him dropping back into your life was a dream come true.”
Her eyes sparked fire as she lifted her sword. “Old man, you aren’t going to bait me into a mistake this time.”

For a few moments they circled each other, deciding upon strong points and weak as the fight began in earnest. Amelia lost herself in the dance of the sword, allowing each parry, thrust or slash take her from the situation at hand. Fighting against Adam took all of her concentration, even more so than usual, but he had planned it that way as he walked down the hall to this room. She needed a break from her past rising up to meet her.

As Jon walked from the bedroom he heard the faint sound of what seemed to be metal on metal encased in some pretty loud music. Not seeing Amelia or her friend around he decided to investigate. Although the sound of metal was odd, the music was grabbing at him. Could what she have said been true? Was he a musician? It was if the words were almost on the tip of his tongue. As he entered the room he looked for a place to watch, yet be out of the way. The window ledges were wide enough for a man to perch so he made his way there and leaned back against the window, his eyes watching the duo duel as the music pounded through his soul.

Jon got lost in the fluid moves of their sword play, his eyes centered on the petite lady. Damn she was grace in motion. He couldn’t believe she could even hold up to the taller man in a sword fight, even if it was just a practice. She was a beautiful thing, all righteous indignation as a sudden move by Adam had her retreating, and a fire goddess as her auburn hair flew about her face when she took the offensive. It was the music though that kept pulling him away. The music was talking to him and it was making his head hurt.

For a few moments he leaned his head back against the cold window as flashes of a strange dark haired man flashed before his eyes during a solo in one of the songs. It was at the edge of his memory, the feel of being in front of thousands of people. He could almost hear their screaming, as the music swirling around him lifted up in a crescendo. He lifted his left hand, as if to caress something in front of him. As the song ended the flash ended, leaving him with an empty place where the music had been and a certain sharp ache in his head. He opened his eyes to see two sets of eyes staring at him, the music quiet and their practice session apparently over.

With a quiet voice he looked at Amelia, his gaze confused and questioning. “That was me right? Why can’t I remember it?”

Amelia gave him a half smile that came out looking almost pained. “Yes that is your group, I am not sure why you don’t remember, but at least I can show you who you were, in words and pictures at least.” She knew that once he knew who he was and where he was from that he would want to return to that life, especially to the wife and kids. She knew that even if he didn’t remember, at his core he was a decent man and he would want to do the right thing. Walking over to the bench she wiped the sweat from her face and laid her sword upon the bench. “Adam close up things here for me?” Turning to Jon she spoke again, “Come on Rock Star, time to teach you about the internet, Google and Jon Bon Jovi.”

Chapter 15

2007-12-26T17:49:00.001-08:00

Jon and Richie pushed their way to the front of the milling crowd of bar goers in search of Jacqui. In swift succession they took in the blood on the floor and all over Duncan and the absence of Jacqui. Jon felt fear then, a fear he had never felt before as he searched the faces in the room vainly for the one face he loved above time and reason. He glanced over at Richie, whose own face was wearing a very worried look.

With his gaze centering again on MacLeod he spoke, “Where is she man? The girl who was just here, what happened too her?”

Duncan MacLeod knew he couldn’t answer. If Adam had rushed her from the room that meant only one thing, she was going to die and then shortly return from death. That was one thing the innocent public could never see or know about, that immortals existed and walked among them. It gave him the unenviable task, however, of finding a way to way lay the intense young man now staring him down.

“Man, I know she was here damn it, now where IS she?” Jon voice began to grow louder as he studied the taller man in front of him. Richie could tell Jon was getting angry, and a very angry Jon was a scary sight to behold. Placing his arm on Jon’s he spoke softly, “Calm down bro, we’ll find her, she couldn’t have gotten very far that fast now could she?”

“Listen, why don’t you just return to your hotel? She’ll turn up sooner or later.” Duncan gave the suggestion, even knowing when he did that they probably wouldn’t follow his suggestion.

Joe Dawson studied the situation. Something strange was up, he was sure of it. People didn’t just disappear out of his bar. It had the smell of immortal business all over it; Duncan was trying to placate a customer about a missing girl, Adam had rushed the girl out of the room and the girl’s friends were going ballistic. His Watcher training took over as he stepped back gingerly, avoiding the blood that was all over the floor at his feet. He was supposed to just watch and record their lives, not be involved, but in this instance he was involved up to his grizzled grey roots. It had happened here after all and if they didn’t solve things fast he knew he’d have police to deal with.

Jon knew something was up, the dark haired man in front of him seemed too calm for someone who had just been in a near fight. He grabbed the dark haired man’s shirt in his fists and with a frantic tone in his voice continued. “I saw that guy shove her at you man. It looked like she had been hurt, now I want to know where your friend took her and I want to know NOW!”

Duncan wasn’t sure what to say. Did he let the young rocker find the girl dead? What exactly was up Adam’s sleeve when he rushed her from the room? There had to be a way to calm this situation down and give Adam time to do whatever he was doing. “First off my name isn’t man, it is Duncan MacLeod, and you are?”

“My name is Jon Bon Jovi, my friend there,” Jon said nodding to Richie, “is Richie Sambora, and if you don’t swiftly tell me where my lady is, things are gonna get ugly fast.”

Duncan nearly laughed at that comment. He was taller than the rock star by 5 or 6 inches and outweighed him by a good 15 pounds or more. He had over 400 years of sword and martial art expertise behind him, and Jon although wiry and fit wouldn’t do so well if it came to fisticuffs. Jon though, didn’t register the fact that the man he was talking too was bigger. He simply didn’t care about that. The man was in the way of his finding Jacqui, and he would have fought Satan himself at that point if it meant finding her.

It was then that Jon felt Richie tugging on his arm. Turning to look at his friend, Jon’s eyes followed where he was pointing. There on the floor, although slight, was a small trail of blood. Releasing MacLeod so fast he nearly stumbled, Jon was off following that small trail like a blood hound. It might not lead to Jacqui, but it was better than standing around.

Duncan’s reflexes being as excellent as they were he raced after Jon and reached the closed office's door a split second before Jon. He barred the way and with a gentle voice exclaimed. “I don’t think you want to go in there young man.”

“Yeah right, and you and what army is gonna stop me,” said a very irate rock star as he and his friend ganged up on MacLeod, to shove him from his spot in front of the door.

~~~~~

Adam heard the commotion at the door and groaned. Why in the bloody hell did baby immortals take so long to wake up the first time? “Come on, come on you wench. Wake up,” he muttered as his eyes watched the door.

Suddenly he heard a gasp and his eyes turned to the girl, watching as his chest began to once again rise and fall as breath returned to her body. Sitting up suddenly Jacqui moaned as a sharp pain ripped through her head. She placed her hands over her ears trying to make the ringing stop. What the hell was happening? She felt a hand grasp her chin and force her head up. Pain filled green eyes encountered gentle hazel as she heard a cultured British voice, “Just breathe and look into my eyes. Realize you aren’t going to be hurt and that you are safe.”

Jacqui lost herself in that gaze for the briefest of moments and felt the pain subside slightly. It was still there, a soft hum in the back of her brain, but it was manageable at least. “Thank you,” she whispered softly as she stood, her eyes turning to the commotion resounding from the door.

“Bloody hell girl, is your boyfriend always so excitable?” The British voice continued, “Before he breaks the door down I have to tell you something and fast. You died, yes you died, your immortal and you need to break up with that rock star and find a teacher fast. You’re a part of the game now whether you like it or not and the game doesn’t care if you are in love. Whoever you were died 5 minutes ago and you have to prepare to move on.”

Jacqui looked back at the man who housed the voice a surprised look on her face. “Man do you get off on spinning stupid stories like that?”

“What I’m telling you is the truth you ninny. Get used to it!” Before Adam could continue the door burst open and Jon, Richie and Duncan almost fell into the room. Jacqui whirled, a bright smile lighting her face as she ran to Jon and was swept into a big hug. Feeling the stickiness on the back of her blouse, he pulled his hand away to see it coated in blood. “Oh my God baby, you’re hurt!” Turning her swiftly he looked her over only to find no injuries. “What the hell,” he exclaimed as he looked back up to the others in the room.

Adam shrugged, “The guy that grabbed her must have cut himself and gotten it on her.” His mind raced to come up with plausible solutions. “She fainted so I brought her in here before she truly did get hurt.”

Jon flashed his mega watt smile Adam’s way. “Thank you. I don’t know what I would have done had something truly happened to her.” Turning to Duncan, his face flushed slightly pink. “Man I’m sorry, but hey my lady was missing ya know? I get a bit crazed when someone I love is in danger.” Duncan murmured an “its ok” before glancing at Adam, who shrugged slightly before turning to the group of young people.

“Jon, lets just go back to the hotel ok?” Jacqui looked up into his eyes pleadingly. “I just wanna get away from here, and all that happened.” She left unspoken the craziness of the British guy, figuring if they just got away everything would be ok and go back to how it should be.

Nodding in the affirmative Jon took her hand and motioned for Richie to follow. Glancing backwards at the men standing in the room she took a slow breath and put the night from her mind. As they moved from the room Duncan took a long look at Adam, his soft cultured soft Scottish burr filling the room with a question that demanded an answer.

Watching the new immortal and her friends leave them room Adam sighed then began to speak. “I couldn’t bloody well kidnap her when he entered the room Mac. She revived quickly, but there would have been no getting her away from that long haired singer.” Duncan nodded as he continued. “One of us will have to follow them and find a way to get her away from them long enough to prove to her what she’s become. Although I don’t care if she gets trained or not, I’m quite sure you of all people will.”

Duncan gave a look at Adam that clearly said he didn’t believe Adam’s protestations of not caring. “Well old man, I can’t follow her as you put it. No matter how you like it, you are going to have to do the job yourself.”

Adam frowned slightly. He hadn’t planned on taking a student, hadn’t taken on a student in hundreds of years. It just wasn’t a good time damn it all, but he knew it had to be done. “This calls for a beer Highlander,” he said as he stalked from the office to the bar, his aged mind already making plans within plans on how to fix the situation he found himself in.

~~~~

Jon and group reached the hotel, all three wrung out physically and emotionally. With the barest of nods their way Richie turned to go to his room. Waving a good night to his friends he entered his room, intent to sleep the entire next day. Jon opened the door to his and Jacqui’s room and literally flopped down on the bed. Jacqui, without a word spoken walked straight to the bathroom, her dirty clothes dropping with each step she took. With a soft groan he got up off the bed and picked up the puddles of cloth she had left behind. Not caring if she wanted to keep them or not, he stuffed them all deep into the trash can. He would just buy her more if need be.

Jon then quickly stripped off his clothing and lay back upon the bed. The night had been pretty eventful and he was worn clean to the bone. Within moments his eyes had closed; he was asleep, the covers pushed way to the foot of the bed as he sprawled out. Jacqui came out of the bathroom, her hair damp, a towel wrapped around her diminutive form. She nearly laughed at the site of her bronzed rock God dead to the world, his ass sticking up his legs every which way on the bed. Climbing up beside him, she nudged his leg over and he instinctively turned over to spoon against her putting his arm pulling her tight too him.

Within moments sleep had claimed the couple, neither of them caring what the morrow would bring.

Chapter 14

2007-12-26T16:03:00.001-08:00

The music came to a sudden almost screeching stop as Joe and the guys onstage registered the drama unfolding at the bar. Grabbing his cane, Joe stood, making his way to the bar. He didn’t know what he could do, but no one caused a ruckus in his bar. With the music winding down Richie stood and went back to the table. If there was going to be a scene, he was going to be beside his friend, right where he always was in times of need. As Richie approached the table, Jon registered that Jacqui had not returned to the table. He began to scan the room, his heart leaping into his throat when he found her.

“I mean it McLeod!” The strange man yelled. “Either you meet me outside to pay for what you did or this pretty lady gets it.”

Duncan raised his hands in a placating way and spoke as softly as possible. “Listen Raines, this is not the time or place for your vendetta. Why don’t you just let the lady go and we’ll discuss a time to meet.”

The man, Raines simply growled at McLeod. “You’ll have to pay for making me wait Highlander!” With a simple twist of his wrist he buried the knife deep into Jacqui’s back. “Here you deal with THIS for making me wait!” Raines shoved Jacqui into Duncan’s arms and whirled, running through the door, his final words echoing back to the men at the bar, “Seattle Park, tomorrow at noon.”

Jacqui blinked as the intense pain washed over her. Gasping softly she looked up at the man holding her, a plea of help dulling her green eyes. Before Duncan realized it however, Adam had taken the girl from his arms. “I’ll get her out of here Mac, but you have to handle the boyfriend. Keep him out of Joe’s office if bloody possible.” Duncan nodded once and turned to scan the crowd that had surrounded the argument, searching for the pretty girl’s rocker boyfriend.

Adam swiftly carried the girl to Joe’s office and laid her upon the couch in the room. She was paling quickly, each breath labored. Turning her on her side his medical expertise took over and he began to examine where the raging immortal had stabbed her. It was a fatal wound, there was no doubt in his mind that she didn’t have very long. Jacqui’s eye’s found him and whispered, “Where’s Jon? God please where’s Jon, I need him.”

Adam murmured something that she couldn’t make out as she struggled to breathe. “I can’t leave him, I need him, don’t let me leave him,” she whispered as her breaths became shallower. Adam gently whispered that it would be over soon, that the pain would go away. She knew he was lying to her; it hurt too much to be a quick fix situation. She wanted Jon, she could tell she was dying and the last thing she wanted to see was his face. She prayed to whatever God was above that he would find her so she could stroke his hair one final time and let him know she had loved him more than she could have ever shown him.

Tears began to stream down her face as she felt herself slipping away. God hadn’t answered her, the last face she saw had hazel eyes and a gentle look but it wasn’t the blue she needed or the sensual smiling lips she craved. With a shuddering gasp her eyes closed as Jacqui Davies breathed her last breath.

Chapter 13

2007-12-25T23:17:00.000-08:00

Joe’s Place was a hive of activity when the two immortals entered. They made their way to the bar and nodded a hello at Mike the bartender, and then both ordered a drink and turned to study the bar. Joe was on stage, the soft mellow tones of jazz issuing from his guitar. Although Duncan was a fan of the classics, he always enjoyed hearing Joe play. That man could make a guitar talk. His scratchy whiskey aged voice was soothing to the soul, and for an immortal, soothing was the only way to go at times.

~~~

Jacqui sat quietly trying to catch a quick nap as she waited on the guys to decide what to do with the rest of the night. If tonight held true, they would sit around the arena for an hour or so jamming and joking around, allowing all fans to leave before leaving themselves. Somewhere inside that amount of time the guys would decide what to do with the rest of the night. Usually they would all want to go and check out the clubs in the area which meant she might be up all night, and being involved with Jon that also meant a couple more hours of love-making after that. A nap was the only way she could keep up at times.

All too soon she felt Jon’s gentle hand shaking her awake. “Hey babe, its time to go,” he said as he gave her a gentle kiss and smile. Looking up at him with sleepy eyes she nodded and pushed herself up and off the couch. “David, Tico and Alex are going to hit the hotel early tonight. Seems they’re tired,” Jon stated as he grinned at his friends. Each guy in turn gave Jacqui a bashful smile and waved as they left. “Richie, you and I though,” he winked, “are going to go party a bit and unwind from the day. That ok with you baby?”

Jacqui nodded and gathered her things, allowing Richie and Jon to lead the way to their limo. Stopping at the hotel they dropped the three off that wanted to sleep then headed off into the Seattle night. Leaning forward, Jon quizzed the driver about places to party, instead of listening to some concert coordinators idea of good places to unwind. The limo driver listed a few places then told them of a small out of the way place were a lot of people went for good drinks and music. He called the place Joe’s and said that the people there were pretty unassuming and usually left musicians alone.

Jon and Richie looked at each other and smiled. It sounded just like their kind of place. With a grin Richie called out, “Take us to the drinks at Joe’s dude!” The limo driver smiled and made the next left, heading out to the river and to a tiny spot favored by immortals and musicians alike. As they pulled up to the bar Richie and Jon could hear the faint wailing of a jazz tune caressing the night. Nodding to each other they could only grin. If the music was that good outside it was going to be that much better inside. After the limo came to a halt, Richie opened the door and hopped out, eager to be inside. Jon soon followed and reached back to offer his lady a hand out of the car.

As they walked inside you could visibly see them begin to relax. They made their way over to a booth in the corner and motioned for the waitress. Jacqui leaned back and watched Jon and Richie both get totally into the music. Yeah, they were rock musicians, but both of them could appreciate other styles. Turning her head towards Jon, she gave him a quiet smile as he mellowed out. The waitress returned a moment later with their drinks and Richie pulled out some cash and paid. As he was handing the waitress the cash he quietly asked if anyone ever just joined in with the guys on stage. With a laugh the waitress explained that at Joe’s anyone who wanted to jam was welcome. With a wink at Jon and the waitress he stood with a quiet “excuse me” and made his way to the stage.

Jacqui watched Richie make his way to the stage. It never failed. If there was an available guitar or way to sit in, Richie was going to jam with the group. As soon as Joe finished his solo, Richie got his attention and asked to sit in. Joe nodded quickly enough so Richie stepped on stage and picked up the guitar on the stand behind the grizzled bar owner. They conferred a few moments then went into a song that had the two guitarists dueling. The riffs flowed as each man centered into himself and made his respective guitar sing. She looked over at Jon, the question in her eyes about him wanting to join Richie on stage showing. He shook his head and smiled, being content to just sit there and soak in the atmosphere and music with his lady by his side. With a satisfied sigh she leaned against his shoulder and returned to watching her lover’s best friend play dueling guitarist.

Adam’s eyebrow arched as he noticed the dark haired guy join Joe onstage. He nudged Duncan to get his attention and nodded towards the stage. As his friend turned to study the stage, Adam took a quick glance around the room only to see the two pre-immortals in question nestled up together in a corner booth. He looked exhausted, the singer, yet totally peaceful as he nuzzled the girls neck. The young musician never moved to join his friend on stage, obviously content to let his friend be in the spotlight while he spent time wrapped up in his fine lady. Adam couldn’t help but smile at the picture they made before returning his attentions to the music and his beer.

As the evening wore on the smoke began to bother Jacqui’s eyes. It wasn’t a regular occurrence, but sometimes the smoke filled clubs could really make her eyes sting. Leaning over she whispered a quick “be right back” to Jon and made her way to the ladies room. Looking into the mirror she dabbed a bit of water on her face, hoping it would both take the sting away and help her wake up a bit. Richie was enjoying himself so much the night was dragging on longer than it usually did. Taking a deep breath she turned to make her way back to their table, stopping by the bar for a strong black cup of coffee. Standing there she sipped it slowly, relishing its heat and its strong stimulation.
It was one of those moments in time that a spur of the moment decision could change a person’s life. She had chosen to stand beside the Highlander and that in and of it-self was going to change her life in ways she would have never believed. She glanced over at him and recognized him from the VIP meet earlier. Smiling his way she finished her coffee, with never a word spoken between them.

At the edge of her awareness she noticed both men suddenly tensing as their eyes moved to a figure entering the doorway. The tension was so thick, she thought, she could have probably cut it with a knife. That kind of tension was never good so acknowledging that and knowing that discretion was definitely the better part of valor; she started to return to her table. Getting no more than two steps away, the man that the Highlander and his friend had been intently studying grabbed her by the waist and pulled her too him, and placed a wicked looking knife against her throat. With a gruff growl the man with the knife spoke, “Either come with me Highlander or your pretty lady is dead.”

Adam nearly cursed aloud. This wasn’t good, not good at all by any means.

Chapter 12

2007-12-25T21:44:00.000-08:00

Seattle 1986

The bus pulled into the arena parking lot two hours before the concert was to start. In swift succession the band was lead to the dressing rooms, then onto the stage for a sound check. As the guys ran through a couple of songs quickly, Jacqui spoke to the concert co-coordinator getting the after show specifics, such as; what transportation had been arranged, where the hotel was, what rooms they had and where the hot spots in town were. Tonight they had a three day stop over before heading onto the final leg of their tour. On those days they spent the time relaxing, sight-seeing and even hitting the quieter bars to jam with local musicians. Jacqui looked forward to those days and nights, as she and Jon could forget for a moment in time about being in a rock-n-roll band. It didn’t last long usually because someone or another would recognize him or one of the guys.

Finishing up her conversation with the coordinator she walked to the stage and watched them finish the sound check. Jon was “on” even when rehearsing, always giving his music his all. The music was him and he was the music. He didn’t pretend to be anything other than what and who he was, Jon Bon Jovi, an everyday guy who just happened to sing for a living. Being famous was a part of the job so he ensured that every fan that got a chance to actually meet him face to face got a hug, an autograph or a picture taken. She smiled as she remembered his view on his job. “Babe, it’s my life, and I know it’s hard on you to see them all over me, but remember, it’s a job. When the concerts over and the last hand shaken, or autograph signed, it’s you I look for.” She smiled as the guys filed off stage. The time for the concert was drawing near and it was time for them to get ready. Jon wrapped his arm around her waist, giving her a swift kiss as they moved into the dressing room to put on the trappings of “rock star musicians.”

~~~~

Adam Pierson sauntered into Joe’s bar, his hazel eyes scanning the room with an instinct born of thousands of years of survival. He had felt an immortal presence just before entering and wanted to make sure it was a friendly person, not some strange immortal looking for a fight. Seeing that it was only his friend Duncan, Adam made his way to his favorite bar stool and sprawled back against the bar as only he could. Settling his lanky form he glanced at Joe, the bartender and ordered his usual. “I could bloody well use a beer.” Joe grinned at Adam as he could always use a beer, for that matter use quite a few beers without ever seeming to get drunk.

“You can always use one Adam.” Joe grinned as he sat the beer before the man. “I assume you want it on that ‘tab’ you’re supposedly running?”

Adam smirked slightly and took the beer in hand, sipping it as if it were the finest of wines. “Now that hits the spot.” Turning to Duncan, “so what are your plans tonight Highlander?”

Duncan gave Adam a quizzical gaze before shrugging. “I have no particular plans tonight. Why do you ask?”

“I thought you might want to attend a concert with me Boy Scout, my treat.”

“You actually purchased tickets to a concert Adam? Let me guess, Queen’s in town.”

Adam laughed and shook his head. “No, Queen isn’t in town, and before you say a word, I know you don’t like this kind of music, but I have an extra ticket and I’d like your opinion on something at the concert.”

Duncan stared at Adam as if he’d grown a second head. Adam never asked advice and he never just gave something away. He knew something was up the second Adam started speaking. “Ok, fess up old man; I know there’s an ulterior motive in there, so come clean.”

Adam gave Duncan a who me look before sighing. “Ok, ok, I bloody well do not like that you can figure things out so well sometimes. It’s this group I ran into about 3 months before in Vancouver; spandex big hair rock star and his little girl friend. They are both pre-immortal, but hell even I can be wrong sometimes. I just thought you could maybe check them out and see if you get the same reading as me. You’re the one who likes to watch over the babies, not me.”

Duncan grinned as Adam showed a bit more of his true self than he probably wanted. He acted all nonchalant and uncaring, but time and time again he had seen Adam get involved in situations that the old immortal had claimed was too dangerous for him. He had watched over many a pre-immortal in his day, Claudia Jardin being one, checking a couple out wouldn’t be that big of a deal. With a grin on his handsome face Duncan responded, “Sure Adam, I’ll go along with you.”

Adam grinned knowing that Duncan was more of a classical music man, so tonight should be fun, if just in watching Duncan grimace through all the loud parts, and he was pretty sure it was gonna be damned loud that night. He hadn’t kept up with the group, but if they were playing the Seattle Center they were doing better than he had originally thought they would do.

The men sat talking amicably with Joe for the next hour, until the bar started to get a little busy and it became time for them to leave. Giving Joe a wave, both men walked from the bar and decided to use Duncan’s car to go to the arena. It didn’t take long to get there, but when they hit the parking lot they both looked at the crush of people in total amazement. “My good Lord Adam, whose playing tonight, the Pope or something?”

Adam grinned at his friend and replied. “No, just some little hard rock band called Bon Jovi. I guess they’ve become more popular than I had originally thought.” As the two men got out of the car and made their way up to the ticket booth Adam recounted the story of how he had found the two young pre-immortals in Vancouver. The line at the door seemed a mile long, but Adam noticed the shorter VIP line to the left. Grinning at Duncan he motioned to follow him and walked to the VIP clerk. Handing over the tickets the two men were ushered in first, before the rest of the concert goers and lead to a spot in the front of the arena, next to the biggest speakers there.

Duncan wasn’t sure how he had pulled off the VIP stunt, but Adam had a few tricks up his sleeve at all times. Duncan glanced at the speaker and shook his head. Tonight promised to be rather loud it seemed. As they stood waiting the arena started to fill with people. In short order, it seemed, the place filled to capacity with the chatter of thousands of voices. They watched as band members began to walk on stage and started strumming a note or hitting a key or two. Looking at Adam Duncan shook his head noting he had felt no faint pre-immortal hum.

Adam just smiled. “The one I was talking of hasn’t come on stage yet Highlander, and when he does I can promise you; you wont be able to hear yourself think because the music’s gonna get bloody loud and the screaming even louder than that. Turning back to the stage Adam smiled to himself remembering his days as a roadie for the Stones. This group, he remembered were not as good as Jagger and a few months ago, but they had promise. With the equipment on stage he was willing to allow himself to believe that they might have gotten that good.

It was then the music started in earnest and Adam nearly laughed out loud at Duncan’s can I cover my ears now look. It was that exact moment that the screams doubled in decibels and Jon Bon Jovi took the stage. With a soft “good evening folks” Let it Rock began to flow through the speakers followed in rapid succession by other songs. Duncan watched not quite believing his eyes as the lead singer went from one song to another, dancing, singing and inciting the crowd into a frenzy of sound. Centering himself he slowly let the music and frenzied background fade as he centered his entire self on the young man front and center stage. Yes, it was there, the faintest immortal hum. He said not a word as Adam wouldn’t have heard him over the music anyways. He resigned himself to enduring the rest of the concert and hoping it would be over soon.

It seemed to take forever, although to all the fans it wasn’t long enough by far, the concert was over. The two men stood silently in the VIP section watching the concert goer’s filter out of the arena. Generally, VIP guests were taken backstage after the concert, and Duncan wondered if Adam actually wanted to go backstage and meet the band. Seeing his friend’s curious look Adam nodded. “Not sure if the petite auburn haired girl is still with him Highlander, usually girls don’t last long around musicians, but if she is, I want you to check her out.”

Duncan nodded as the VIP manager came from backstage and lead the few people who were still there backstage. Both men walked along with the rest of the group studying the area and people quietly. Duncan was pretty sure he was going to be bombarded with wild talk and partying, and hoped they could escape it pretty fast. They were ushered into a large room; that was like most conference like rooms was full of tables, couches and the ugliest shade of green they had both seen in a long while. Within short order the band came in and they watched as each person there jockeyed for a position to shake their hands or get an autograph.

Off stage the guys actually seemed pretty quiet. They spoke to each person politely and did the meet and greet scene with polish. Adam’s eyes were drawn to the door as the lead singer walked in and he nudged Duncan to look, because there on the arms of the rock star was the pretty girl he had seen so many months ago. He motioned for his friend to follow, as Adam made a beeline to Jon and Jacqui, striking up a quick chat. As he chatted to them, applauding them on the concert that night Duncan quietly observed the young girl. There was no doubt, she was pre-immortal. It was rare to find two in the same area, yet alone seemingly in love and traveling together.

Before they knew it they were being motioned to leave. Shaking Jon’s hand and giving the girl a smile both men left the arena. They walked to the car without saying a word and started the trek home. “Hey boy scout, how about a beer? My car’s there so we have to go by there.”

Duncan laughed, his even white teeth shining even in the dark night. “I could use a beer myself old man, and some decent music to wash the last two hours out of my ears.”

Adam’s head tilted back against the seat, a grin upon his lips as he pondered how to approach the question he wanted to ask. Shrugging to himself he decided just asking was the way to go. “So, Highlander, “he paused a moment, and was interrupted before saying more.

“Before you ask, yes Adam, I felt it too. Quite unusual I have to say. You don’t normally find two, and never together like that. It’s a rare occurrence. I sure hope they both live a healthy life.” Adam nodded. There really was nothing to say to that. He had hoped the same. They both lapsed into silence the rest of the way to Joe’s Bar.

Chapter 11

2007-12-25T17:49:00.001-08:00

Los Angeles 1986

Jacqui woke to the sound of the shower running. With a groan she pushed the covers back because she knew today was gonna be one mother of a day for Jon and the guys.

In the two months since they had reunited life had been a wild ride for Jacqui and Jon. From the moment she had agreed to leave life in Vancouver behind her; she had not regretted one minute, not the endless stops on the tour, or the days upon days of filming videos. The guy’s popularity had taken off with their album blazing its way to the top of every chart. She had only one complaint about all they were going through. He was a shower hog, unabashedly so. He could spend an hour under the hot water and not blink, nor seem to understand that hey, she needed hot water too. She laughed softly to herself and reached over to call room service for breakfast. If she had to wait she’d just get something to eat. After all, the smell of hot food was about the only way to pull him away from his first love.

True to form the arrival of food brought him out of the bathroom quicker than she could blink. “Babe you only have an hour before we have to be on the bus to the next gig.” He smiled that killer, don’t ya wanna make love instead of anything else smile her way and she laughed. “Nuhuh lover, we just don’t have the time this morning.” He frowned slightly and reached over to steal the piece of bacon she had in her hand. Popping it into his mouth he grinned. “That’s what ya get babe for ruining my wonderful idea.” She arched a fine brow at him and stood, snagging his towel as she walked past. Whipping around she snapped the towel against his ass, “No one steals my bacon without revenge, not even you Stud.” Before she could make a move, he had her in his arms, his lips capturing hers in a scorching kiss. “And this, babe, is how I pay back revenge.”

His kiss continued as his fingers began to dance lightly up and down her back, then dipping lower to tease and caress her ass. She whimpered softly, pressing herself closer to him as he nibbled his way down her neck to her collarbone, something that always managed to make her temperature rise even quicker. Her nails raked lightly along his spine as fingers continued their sensual assault on her nerves. For the briefest moment his finger slid through to lightly tease her inner leg. Amelia forgot the time, forgot the place and lost herself in the sensations he was creating in her.

Suddenly, a wicked smile slipped over his lips as he recaptured his towel and snapped it quickly on her ass. “Times a wasting sweetheart, we’ll finish this later.” Jon gave her a devil may care grin; it would be hours on the bus before they got to Seattle, and he was going to torment her the entire way. He understood the need to be on time but he also knew the drivers always left a bit earlier than needed, besides the bus would have waited on him, so considering that he thought a bit of teasing and tormenting would have her so revved up she wouldn’t care that the first stop was the arena. He could wait a few hours he just wasn’t so sure she could.

Grabbing their bags he swiftly packed both his and hers and called for the bellhop to take the bags. He wanted to ensure she only had one outfit to choose from. It wasn’t something he normally did, as she always dressed in ways that had him hot and ready, but this time he wanted her in something to ensure she would be hotter and readier than he. Grinning he packed the rest of his items. Within moments a knock sounded on the door and he stood, taking both bags with him. Handing them to the bellhop he gave him directions as to where to load the bags. Closing the door he went back to the bed and leaned back, arms crossed. Oh yes, today was going to be so much fun. His plans were forming, from what he was going to do to what he was going to say to the guys. Crossing his arms across his chest, a devilish grin on his lips, he watched as she exited the bathroom.

“We are already packed and ready babe. All you have to do is dress. She glanced at the bed to see her emerald green peasant blouse and short as hell leather mini-skirt. “Um, Jon honey, where’s the rest of it?” She had noticed the lack of panties or bra in the set up he had chosen. With an innocent gleam in his eyes he shrugged. “I guess they are on the bus with the rest of the baggage babe.” Jacqui glanced at him and saw the way to angelic look. He was up to something, she just knew it. Oh well, not much she could do about the lack of underwear at this point. She’d just have to be really careful about how she sat down on the bus. It just wouldn’t do to give Richie, Tico, Alex and Dave a show. Jon on the other hand, well he deserved any peek shows he got.

As they walked out of the hotel and climbed aboard the bus Jon took her hand and pulled her to the back row and into his lap as he sat down. He had worn his lace up leathers just for the occasion. To avoid detection he had also donned his over-sized New Jersey Tee to cover the laces. She sat down very carefully and was very still. The lack of her panties and the tightness of his leathers had her squirming internally. It wasn’t long before the bus was out of the city limits and on the highway making its way to Seattle. After sitting stone cold still for as long as she could, Jacqui began to squirm and wiggle, trying to get comfortable. It wasn’t easy considering she could feel Jon’s hardness through the soft leather caressing his skin.

She thought of moving into the seat next to Jon, but he had his arm wrapped tightly around her waist making escape impossible. With a soft sigh she squirmed again trying to find a position that didn’t have her feeling his leather encased cock rubbing against her ass. She couldn’t take much more of that and she knew it. She gasped suddenly as a lazy set of fingers found their way under the peasant blouse to tease her side. Her eyes closed as those magic fingers slid casually over her nipple then pinched it softly. Those same fingers began to slide sinuously down her side again and over her skirt, only to reach up under fabric to caress her inner leg. Leaning back against his shoulder, she risked a glance at his face only to find him staring aimlessly out the bus window, apparently a million miles away. She had to bite back a whimper as one finger slipped through her overly moist inner walls to tease her clit. Jon glanced at her from this corner of his eye and knew he had her right where he wanted her. He removed his fingers from her wet pleasure center and bucked against her gently. Moving gently he pushed her up and grabbed her hand again. Sliding sideways he pulled her to the very back of the bus where a small bathroom was located.

As the bathroom door closed Richie took a long glance backwards a grin on his firm lips. He gave a look to the other guys that said, “Only Jon.” David, Tico and Alex looked back at the door then to Richie and laughed. At that Tico began to drum a rhythm on the back of the seat and Richie picked up a guitar. Slowly they began to sound out a loud rendition of ‘Wild in the Streets.”

Gently shoving her against the side wall he closed the door, his lips touching hers in a deep passion filled kiss. Within moments he had unlaced and slid his leathers down and her skirt as high as it would go. She braced against the wall, uncaring that it was a bathroom in a bus, uncaring that 4 men were feet away probably hearing every sound made. His hands danced over his skin, reaching up to tweak one nipple then the other as his lips slide from lip to collar bone nibbling each satiny inch.

Her hands slide over his chest and down to his rock hard cock. She had taken it as long as she could and now had to feel that silken hardness. Wrapping her slender fingers around his length she began to pump slowly, causing him to moan. His lips again plundered hers as his tongue teased her, finally gaining entrance to the warm recesses of her mouth. He bucked softly against her as his hand reached again to tease her mound before sliding inside her tight wet core and began to pump slowly. Amelia whimpered softly, “Jon please baby, don’t tease me that way,” as her hands reached to grasp his ass and pull him closer. Removing his fingers he grasped her leg and brought it up, centered himself and drove his hardness home into her hot tight center. His pace was ruthless, pounding deep within her until she was close to screaming. His lips caressed her ear as he whispered softly, “Cum for me baby.” Her entire body tightened as her soul met his and they spiraled into ecstasy.

Slumping against him she held onto him as she returned to earth. She could feel his hands gently rearranging her clothes and a soft towelette, cleaning what little mess they had from her body. She stared into his eyes, soft green eyes darkened by passion as he pushed back slightly to straighten his own shirt and leather pants. She reached forward to brush his dampened hair from his face and give him a gentle kiss. “I guess stolen bacon and snapping towels have their own rewards,” she grinned wryly. He laughed softly and nodded. “They always do babe, they always do,” he whispered as he opened the door.

Four sets of eyes glanced back at them as the music suddenly segued into Born to be my Baby. Jacqui began to blush 3 shades of red as she and Jon slipped into their seat. She had totally forgotten there were other people on the bus, and as she saw them playing she knew they knew exactly what had been going on. She ducked her head as she was pulled back onto her guys lap. Jon tilted his head and gave Richie a wink as his sexy voice rose to meld with the bands. Leaning her head against his shoulder she allowed their melodic harmonies lull her to sleep.

Chapter 10

2007-12-24T16:12:00.001-08:00

Adam reached up and wiped the blood pouring from his nose without making one sound.
Walking over to the fireplace, he placed the now bloody knife on its mantle and turned. Leaning back against the wall, he finally spoke. “I wouldn’t bloody harm her you idiot. I'd rather have to drink tea the rest of my life than do that.”

Jon looked at the man as if he had grown 3 sets of eyes. “You wouldn’t harm her?? I think killing her is pretty damned near harm! My god what did she do to deserve that?” Kneeling, he lifted Amelia’s body and went to place her on the couch. “You know I just don’t understand this. You seemed like a pretty intelligent man. Hell, Amelia even said you were a doctor. Doctors are supposed to heal people, not inflict wounds." Jon yelled, "What the heck got into you man?”

Adam sighed: his temper was fraying at the edges. He hated having to help new immortals understand the full ramifications of being what they were. He hated it worse when they were stubborn and unpredictable, and this Jon fella was definitely that.

“Listen Rock Star, I didn’t kill her. Oh sure she bloody well looks dead, but like you heard, unless you separate us from our heads, we come back.”

Jon began to laugh. He had fallen into the twilight zone for sure. Here he was stuck in a house somewhere in the middle of wherever with a man who loved sharp knives and a dead body. He was pretty sure that whatever came next, although he might not like it very much there wasn’t a damned thing he could do to avoid it.

Adam watched him as he gingerly took a seat at the end of the couch. “I had two choices, I could give you proof. I could have very well used the knife of you, but Am is no slouch with a sword. Teacher or not she would have had my head for harming you. Such as it is the only choice I had bugger it all was to hurt her. YOU Rock Star I can handle.

Jon muttered a “yeah right” just before a slight movement against his leg had him nearly yelping. His eyes swung to the woman on the couch and watched in amazement as her chest began to rise and fall. Leaning over he placed his fingers against a pulse point, totally astounded to feel a pulse where none had existed just sixty seconds before. He watched as gold flecked green eyes opened and a soft cough issued from full pouty lips.

“Dammit that hurt Adam,” Amelia coughed out as she slowly sat up.

“Had you rather I let Rock Star there experience it first hand?”

Amelia stood, cutting Adam a look that said try it old man, just try it. She turned to Jon and seeing the awed disbelief in his eyes gave him a smile. “I’ll be right back guys I’m going to get out of these bloody clothes. Dammit Adam you ruined my favorite sweater!”

Adam laughed. “Serves you right wench, you’ve ruined a few of mine over the years.”

She shook her head and walked to the bedroom and whispered the word “behave” to Adam as she passed. He arched his fine brow at her as if to say, “who me? I never behave.”

Shortly thereafter Amelia returned to the living room, her hair still damp and a change of clothes in her hand. She tossed them to Jon, “I really think you need to freshen up too. Before Adam could say a word Amelia spoke. “Yes it’s a spare set you left here, no I wasn’t gonna ask you because it’s YOUR fault his are ruined.” She moved over to the easy chair by the fire and sat. Dying wasn’t easy, and she was still a tiny bit out of sorts because of it. “Bathroom’s through that door there Jon.”

Within moments he was through the door and once again the sound of a shower was heard. Amelia stood and moved into the bedroom to gather up her ruined clothing. As she walked into the bedroom she noticed the bathroom door was ajar. Knowing it was wrong, but unable to resist the urge; she walked up to the door and peeked through the opening. What she saw caught at her heart and made it race at the same time, for there he stood, arms braced against the shower wall as water caressed the plains of his face and body.

The hot water felt good to his stressed body. It was true, it was really true. The twilight zone had become real. She was dead, and then she wasn’t. The blood was real; the evidence of it was swirling off of his body and down the drain. Lifting his head he allowed the overly hot water to sluice down his face as he allowed it to relax muscles tightened by stress. What if what they said was true? Had he died only to come back again? What did this mean for his life, once he remembered what that life was that was. It was too much to consider so he pushed it all out of his head and just enjoyed the feel of scalding hot water upon his abnormally chilled skin.

Amelia couldn’t tear her gaze away, remembering other days and other showers, when he didn’t look so bereft and confused. Days painted in the gold of love and laughter, when her life was still before her and her futurewas not painted in the drama of swords and life and death.

Chapter 9

2007-12-23T20:11:00.000-08:00

For many long moments no one spoke. Two sets of eyes watched the rock star intently. How would he react to what he heard? Would he accept what he heard? Only time would tell. Amelia remembered him being open minded, but even with the most open minded this was a pretty big pill to swallow. Adam intently studied the man before him, he could almost see the hackles rising. Nope wasn’t going to be good at all.

“You people are nuts, you know that?” Jon blurted the statement out, his blue eyes darkening to a steel grey. “I must have fallen into a land of lunatics here. You didn’t by chance escape from some loony bin did you?” His rant continued. “I mean only a nut would think a person could die and come back to life.” His body tensed as he turned to Amelia, “why play games with me like that? Is it because I can’t remember who I am and you think you can use this to your benefit? I might not know where to go or whatever but I refuse to stay here and be subjected to your insane ideas.”

With that Jon turned sharply and walked to the front door. He was going to get out of here by God, and find a sane person to help him figure out where he should be. Too be sure a police man or someone wouldn’t be too far off. As his hand reached for the door knob, a slender hand touched his arm and pulled him around.

“Listen Jon, I know it’s a lot to take in, but really you should let Adam check you out. He’s a doctor, or well he was one once upon a time. You probably have a concussion, something reasonable to explain why you don’t remember things.” She looked up at him, her gaze entreating him to believe, to understand she was only trying to help. “I know what you heard seems improbable, but I wouldn’t lie to you, not about something so important.”

He looked at the petite woman curiously. Something about her screamed honesty, but what she was saying defied common sense. It made him afraid, and instinctually he hated feeling that way.

“Listen babe. You can believe all the weird stuff you want too. It’s a free world as best I can recall. As far as your friend checking me out, I think I’ll just have to pass on that. Maybe there’s a reason I can’t remember things. Hell if what you said IS true, who would want to remember a wife and kids that either cheat on him or don’t belong to him? You can just forget it lady. I’m just going to open this door and stroll outside, and go find myself some help that wont try to act like I played Jesus last night.”

Having heard all this as he stood at the kitchen door, Adam groaned internally. Bloody hell, he was going to be one of those who needed the shock treatment to see the truth. He wasn’t going to accept the truth without seeing the truth in action. This was going to be bad, he knew it, but it was the only way. Swiping the butcher knife laying on the counter he sauntered into the living room. Shock therapy; it wasn’t his favorite way of dealing with things, but he could tell the man in the next room was more stubborn than the Highlander himself. With a stubborn mind only shock treatment worked.

As he entered the living room he could tell the discussion between his student and her rock star was beginning to heat up. Sauntering over to Amelia he tapped her on the shoulder. As she turned he mouthed the word “Sorry,” then swiftly rammed the butcher knife into her chest. She gasped as her expressive green eyes glazed over in pain. She reached up to clutch at her chest as an ever widening splotch of red bloomed beneath her red-tinged fingers.

Amelia dropped to her knees, gasping as she felt her life flowing from her body. With the last bit of strength she had she looked up and registered the fury and pain in the eyes of her rock star.

Jon was dumbstruck. The jackass had stabbed her, really and truly shoved a big knife through her chest. He knelt down, not even recognizing the blood that was getting all over his jeans and shirt. She might be insane, but no one deserved that. He took her in his arms, his blue eyes sorrowful as she shivered. It hurt him, to see her hurting like that and he didn’t understand why. For some reason, deep inside his musical soul, she had created a chord that resonated within him. With the lightest of touches he brushed a finger along her cheek and watched as those lovely green eyes dimmed.

Laying her dead body on the floor he stood slowly then turned to the man who seemed unaffected with the actions he had done. The son of a bitch didn’t look upset in the least. As a matter of fact he seemed to have a smirk on those lips of his. With the suddenness of a cobra striking Jon reached back and let his fist fly, straight into the patrician nose of the hazel eyed man. You son of a bitch!! You killed her!”

Chapter 8

2007-12-22T22:02:00.000-08:00

In the silence Amelia mulled over her thoughts. Why couldn’t her life be simpler? From the day she met him, her life had went from ordinary to the ridiculously sublime. It wasn’t his fault, but it was like he was the catalyst to push her out of the mundane and into the strange. Girl meets rock star, girl falls in love. In most romances rock star and girl live happily ever after, but no, that wasn’t destined for Jacqueline Davies. She supposed her life was destined to be complicated from the start.

She was found in a trash bin, when she was two or three days old in March of 1962. It had been the coldest March on record. The couple that found her fell in love with the small auburn haired baby and petitioned the courts to adopt her. She was given the name Jacqueline and adored by mom and dad both. It was her dad that christened her Jacqui because as he said “She was just too tiny to carry such a long name as Jacqueline.”

She grew up loved and adored, until 1985 when both of her parents were killed in a horrific accident. Not wanting to stay in the town that held so many memories, she had made her way to Vancouver to try life out as a single young woman of 23. Less than six months after moving to Vancouver is when she met Jon Bon Jovi, and when her life began to change in ways she could never have imagined. At its core that was what the problem was now. She knew she had to start talking and explaining things to Jon, but how in the hell did you explain immortality, her kind of immortality. She was pretty sure that the Jon of today would feel by immortality the way the Jon of the past would have. She could even hear him in her head, “Id rather swing a mike stand love, not a sword so no thanks.”

He didn’t have that luxury now she knew, but how to break it to the famous rock star that he was going to have to leave the lime light or risk sure death? She was pretty sure he was going to thumb his nose at the entire idea. He wasn’t going to believe that the woman of 23 standing before him was really his age, and not only that but she was Jacqui that he had loved so many years ago. It defied sane thinking.

With a soft sigh, Amelia turned and made her way into the kitchen. She needed space to breathe and think, without those startling blue eyes boring holes into her. Unfortunately Adam had had the same idea.

“Don’t say it Adam. Please don’t start.” She looked imploringly at her teacher, begging him silently to not start lecturing her over the situation. With a lift to his brow Adam simple gazed at her, his hazel eyes looking deep into her soul.
She continued. “I never felt the buzz last night, not at the road where I found him or here this morning. I have no idea when he could have died, if it happened last night or before. If was before last night he’s been so damn lucky with all the touring he does.”

Adam just watched her silently, letting her work out all that was streaming through her mind at the speed of light. “He doesn’t seem to remember me, but then he claims to not know who he is either. How could that be? How can you forget something as vast as the life he’s led?”

Adam simply shrugged, knowing that speaking right now wouldn’t do a darned bit of good, but he resolved to check the man in the next room out. He did have medical expertise after all. He had spent a few life times as a doctor in his time walking the earth.

“Adam, how do you tell a man he’s died, yet he’s not dead? How do you explain immortality to someone like him?” Jacqui choked out a semi bitter laugh. “It won’t be as easy as you had it with me. Hello there Jon; you died, your immortal, you have to learn to use a sword. Gotta give up the rock star life baby, leave all you know and live life alone. Oh hell yeah that’s gonna be real popular with him.”

“I mean how can you tell him he’s in a game with no end, that his life is now about living and dying and keeping his head on his shoulders? That he won’t age, get sick and that all wounds just heal? That part of it might be nice, but it’s a pain in the ass Adam. You gotta hang onto your head Jon, because some odd ball idiot with a sword might want to relieve you of it to get your life-force, all in search of some stupid damned prize that no one is even sure of. It sucks and you know it. You lose everything you hold dear for the “blessing of immortality!”

Tears traced a silvery trail on her cheeks as she continued, “yep, that’s right Jonny boy, everything you ever knew about life is screwed. Your parents weren’t your parents, your some foundling they adopted. Your kids you adore aren’t yours because hey, we immortals we cant have kids. The wife you have loved for eighteen years obviously pulled a great big funny on you with that Jon Jon!” Amelia hiccupped as the tears flowed harder.

“How can I hurt him like that? What you told me twenty years ago stands true. How can I do that to a man like Jon?” She looked up at her teacher, expecting him to have the answers.

It became clear to Adam in that second that although twenty years had passed, his little student had never quit carrying a torch for a certain rock star. Sneaky little wench had hidden it pretty well, for all her rock music loving ways. “Bloody hell Am do you expect me to have all the answers?”

The sudden cough at the door of the kitchen caught them both by surprise and had Adam biting back a laugh. “Well, Ammie, I think you just told him.”

Amelia looked up to see the object of her conversation standing in the kitchen doorway with a look that bordered on the insane. It was a cross between fear and out right disbelief.

She was right damn it all; her life just couldn’t be simple.

Chapter 7

2007-12-22T17:42:00.000-08:00

The Present

“Hey, you alive in there?” A masculine voice ripped Amelia from her reminiscing, and startling her.

“Ah, yes just wool-gathering I suppose. You get enough to eat?” Amelia queried as her attentions were again pulled into the present, and the man sitting before her.

Jon nodded in the affirmative as he stood and took his plate and cup to the sink. His head was still throbbing, almost to the point of nausea, but he forced it back. Turning, he leaned against the counter his blue gaze centered on the mystery in front of him. “Ok babe, now what?”

That was the sixty-four million dollar question wasn’t it? Now what was she going to do with him? Studying him intently she began to speak. “You’re sure you don’t recall what happened to you or who you are?”

Jon shook his head. “No idea babe, I was hoping you could illuminate me.”

“Well, first off my names not babe, its Amelia, and your name is Jon. I’m not totally sure what the hell you were doing out in the middle of nowhere in a snowstorm though.” His quizzical gaze kept her talking. “You are a musician, a singer and writer for that matter, and you have been for a very long time. As far as I know you didn’t have a concert or video shoot announced anywhere near here. Matter of fact, I’m not real sure what you’re doing here at all. Best thing we can do is get you to town and let them figure it all out.

Jon nodded slowly. None of it made sense to him. Even the name she called him didn’t ring a bell. He was screwed and he knew it. Silently he contemplated what she said. None of it really felt right, but he’d have to trust what she said. After all, what else did he have to go on?

Amelia turned and made her way to the living room and over to the front door. With a twist of the knob she pushed and found she couldn’t open the door. She tried again with no luck. Jon wandered in and asked what she was doing. At the huffed reply that she was trying to open the door he came over to help. The door wasn’t stuck exactly, more like it was barred. It took a few minutes of both of them straining to finally get the door opened a bit. That was when Amelia understood the reason behind its stubbornness at opening. Catching a glimpse of what seemed to be a familiar dark haired form that had slumped to the right after being pushed aside; she began to curse under her breath. It was Adam of all people, Adam frozen in a heap in front of her door. Dear God, let him be alive. Adam being dead at this moment in time was just not something she wanted to deal with.

Jon watched a bit startled at the revelation of the body at the door. Just what kind of woman had rescued him for God sakes? He stood there stunned, watching her trying to manhandle the frozen body inside. “Well fuck Jon, don’t just stand there! Help me get him inside,” Amelia panted out. “He’s a damned dead weight and I ain’t the one sporting a superman tattoo!” Jon bent and began helping her pull the body inside. He had a tattoo? What more would he learn this day?

As they settled the body next to the fireplace, Jon couldn’t help but feel for a pulse, and didn’t find one. Oh hell the bugger was dead. He looked up at Amelia, who was busying herself grabbing the blankets and trying to wrap the poor guy up. “Umm babe seems the poor guy is dead. Do you know him?”

Amelia stopped in her tracks, eyes widening as she looked at Jon. Shit, this wasn’t good at all, not at all. What the hell was she gonna do now? She scrambled for something to say and came up blank. Disaster was playing at her doorway begging entrance and she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that Disaster would have its way. There was no need to ask if he was sure he was dead, he dammit looked dead after all. She couldn’t play it that way. Taking a deep breath and holding it in for a moment she slowly expelled the breath and waited.

~~~
In the next instant a deep shuddering gasp echoed through the room as the supposedly dead man revived, feeling the distinct buzz of two immortal signatures. “Bloody hell now what,” he thought. He had died trying to get into Amelia’s. That’s what he got for trying to check up on his student while a bloody freak blizzard rolled through. As he gathered his wits about him, he faintly heard a feminine muffled sigh, and a rather loud masculine voice yelling “FUCK! YOU WERE DEAD MAN!”

Jon dropped to his knees as a sudden sharp agonizing pain jolted through his head. Breathing deep he willed it to go away, and it stubbornly refused. Groaning Adam knelt and placed his hands on Jon’s face, forcing him to focus on Adam. “Take a deep breath and focus on my eyes man. Realize you aren’t in danger here. Just breathe.” Jon was willing to do anything if it meant the pain would go away. Doing as he was instructed the pain slowly receded. Silent and shaken he couldn’t help but wonder what the hell had happened to him now, and what would happen next.

Adam slowly stood, his hazel gaze taking in the scene around him. Amelia looked every inch of exasperated, but her eyes, those expressive gold flecked green eyes were centered on a very upset Jon. Adam turned, centering his gaze on the man. Adam recognized him immediately, he was older for sure, but it was the same young rock star from 20 years before, only older and a lot more famous, and holding his head in that tell-tale way that screamed baby immortal.

Adam moved over to Amelia as she studied Jon with a helpless look on her face and whispered furiously. “Bloody hell Ammie, didn’t you realize?” She simply shook her head in the negative.

Adam groaned to himself. The rock star had made it bigger than he would have imagined. His face was plastered everywhere both on-line and off, instantly recognizable to millions of people. This wasn’t good, not good at all. For herself, Amelia didn’t know what to think. It certainly complicated things. She couldn’t just take him to the police and send him home. Not now that is, there were too many things he needed to know. But he was Jon Bon Fucking Jovi that’s who, and he was famous world over.

Bloody fucking hell shit this complicated things.

Chapter 6

2007-12-22T01:21:00.000-08:00

Chapter 6

The rest of the night was uneventful as far as Adam was concerned. He leaned back and did what he did best, watch. It was obvious that the two young pre-immortals were involved somehow. How deeply they were involved he didn’t know but involved was obvious from the way the girl had eyes only for the young man, and how the young man seemed to sing only to her. Not that he cared, after all they were pre-immortal not immortal, and if they were lucky they would live nice long lives. Of course with the rock star he figured that one might bite the dust a bit sooner than later. Rock musicians were rather notorious for being flighty and high strung. Just look at what happened to Lord Byron. He couldn’t get enough of the love and attention, and ended up on the wrong end of Duncan’s sword once upon a time. If one of them did die it wouldn’t be his problem anyways. He just didn’t take on students, hadn’t in a very long time. Besides he was posing as mortal and that would cause him no end of stress. With no further thought to the young twosome, he finished his last beer and left the club. Another day searching stacks and stacks of musty ancient documents awaited him the next day and he needed his sleep to be at his best.

~~~

As the show ended Jon bounded off stage just as the roadie came up to Jacqui to usher her to the band’s rooms in back. It was as if she had never been away. As she entered the band’s common room she was suddenly rushed by three very affectionate over grown boys. Tico winked at her, David grinned and Richie, well Richie grabbed her and gave her a hug that literally knocked the breath out of her. Jacqui laughed softly, “it’s good to see you too Rich.”

Richie grinned, his arms around his best bro’s gal, and then before better thought got a hold of him lifted her up and swung her around the room. Jacqui squealed as the room spun around her. It was at just this moment that Jon sauntered out of the shower, his hair still damp, and moved over to Richie. “Hey bro, think I could have my lady?” Richie set Jacqui back on her feet with a grin. “Sure Kidd, not like she’d have me anyways.”

Jacqui laughed. “Awww Rich, you’re such a sweetie, some girl is sure to snap you up one day.”

Richie shrugged, “maybe someday pretty lady, right now I’m just happy to see my bro smiling again.”

Jon reached over and grabbed his favorite hat of the day and put it on. Taking Jacqui by the hand he began to walk to the door. “See you guys later.” To a chorus of “so-longs,” Jon and Jacqui wandered out into the night. Tico, David and Richie watched the two leave and noticed how quickly Jon wrapped an arm around Jacqui. Looking at each other they grinned knowing the boss was back and times were going to be better.

Jon and Jacqui walked in silence for a long time, just relishing being together arm in arm. Both wanted to talk but neither of them knew exactly how to start. For the moment though just being near each other, feeling each others warmth was enough. As they came close to a café, Jon realized just how hungry and thirsty he was. Stopping, he turned to Jacqui with a grin. “How about we get a cup of coffee and something to eat?” Jacqui laughed, her laugh sending electrical jolts through and through Jon’s soul. “Of course Jon, I know you need to fuel the machine.” He laughed that full throaty laugh in agreement. Pulling out a chair at one of the tables, he seated her then took the chair next to her. Within moments, their orders given to the waiter, they turned to stare into each others eyes.

“Baby,” Jon started, “I should have never given you an ultimatum. It was just stupendously wrong.”

Reaching up, Jacqui placed a finger on his lips. Jon just as quickly nibbled at her finger with a wicked grin on his face. “Jon I shouldn’t have been so stubborn. It was the worst mistake of my life to say no.”

At the same time they both said, “I missed you soooo much!” Laughter coated the night in happiness as he leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers, his hand reaching up to cup her chin gently. The waiter arrived with their food, interrupting the kiss. Reluctantly breaking apart, both begin to dig into their food. Jacqui grinned as she watched Jon eat. He was intense about the enjoyment of his food. In short order they had finished their meal and leaned back to finish their coffees. Somewhere in that moment their hands reached for each other, her slender fingers entwining with his, “Let’s get out of this place and go back to your place.” Jon flashed his smile at Jacqui, “It’s time we finished our talk.” Jacqui nodded and stood up. Jon motioned to the waiter and handed him enough cash to pay for the meal. The waiter grinned as he realized Jon had left a hefty tip.

They swiftly walked the final few blocks to Jacqui’s apartment. As they reached her front door she handed Jon the keys, allowing him to unlock the door and guide her in. Unlocking the door he pushed it open with one foot while taking Jacqui’s hand and pulling her inside. As the shut behind her he reached out with his right hand, his finger tracing her cheek slowly ending with a soft brush against her lips. Jacqui’s eyes closed as her body shivering as she surrendered to the feeling. At this point there was no need for words or responses, just actions. His left hand slid up to her cheek, his fingers sliding through her silken auburn hair. Soft full pouty lips met strong as her tongue with the barest butterfly stroke begged entrance to his mouth. For a brief moment, Jon’s eyes gleamed as he noted her acquiescence to his invitation, until he was lost in the heat of her kiss.

Jacqui leaned into Joan, her body molding itself to him. His hands made their way over her shoulders, slowly removing her jacket. It fell to the floor unnoticed as she rested her hands momentarily on his waist. Before he knew it she had taken hold of the shirt’s hem to pull it up and over his head. Jon groaned as he felt her hands on his back, caressing each muscle there. God how he had missed her soft angel’s wing touches. His hands swiftly removed the ties holding her hair up and let the auburn tresses cascade down her back, then moved down whispering softly against her sides. Jacqui gasped softly as she felt his hands moving to cup her butt. Pulling her closer, she could feel the evidence of his desire.

“See what you do to me babe?” Jon whispered as his lips ghosted moist hot hair from lip to neck, his teeth nipping lightly over her neck and down to her collar bone. His hands continued to tease her back as his lips played havoc with her nerves. All Jacqui could do was whimper as Jon’s lips tickled her skin. Slowly he made his way to the ribbons holding the peasant shirt together, his teeth grabbing one end of the ribbon and pulling, opening the blouse and revealing her to his heated gaze. She shivered once as cool air touched her skin, but the coolness was replaced by heat as he knelt, his lips paying homage to her skin there.

Jacqui gasped softly, the blood in her veins turned to liquid fire as Jon’s lips continued their southward trek. Her knees began to quake as his hands undid the buttons on her jeans and dipped downward. She couldn’t formulate words or thought, she could only feel, as her hands splayed over his strong shoulders as his hands slid her jeans over her lips, letting them fall into a puddle on the floor. Strong hands slid back up her legs, the barest hint of touch sending her spinning as Jon slowly teased each inch of skin as he stood back up. Bending slightly he put his arm under her knees and picked her up. Her arms wrapped around his neck as his lips again touched hers, his tongue taking possession of hers.

Continuing the kiss, he began to walk towards her bedroom. Reaching the bed, he leaned to place her carefully upon the pillows. Green eyes darkened with passion met blue eyes ablaze with need. Lifting one hand she motioned to him. Jon needed no second urging. He quickly removed the rest of his clothing and joined Jacqui on the bed. Placing one hand on either side of her body he crawled up, rising just a bit to look down into her eyes.

Jacqui reached up with one hand and pulled him into a heated kiss, as her other hand stroked lightly over his back. Jon bit back a groan, his legs beginning to quiver as her hand danced over his back. He couldn’t take it any longer; he had to again feel her moist tight heat. With a gentleness that belied his raging desire he slowly placed his hardness against her opening and sank deep into the heaven that had been missing for so long.

Her legs lifted of their own accord, wrapping around his waist as her nails lightly scratched along his spine. Jon cried out in ecstasy and quickened his pace for a moment driving her wild. Skin to skin, lip to lip they lost themselves in the movements as their bodies danced to a tune only they could hear. His fingers thrummed against her skin as surely as if they were the strings playing to the music of her sighs.

Her frenzied gasps drove him faster and harder as they together crested the wave of passion complete. His forehead rested lightly against hers as he kissed her through that one moment that transcends time and place, their bodies slowly cooling and coming to a quiet stillness that only lovers understand. Lowering himself, he lay beside her, his hand pulling her tight to him. Jacqui rested her head on his shoulder, a soft smile playing over her lips.With no words needed he pulled the covers up over their sweat slicked bodies and they both slowly fell asleep to the feeling of hearts beating in tune.